XV. {574} (part 1 of 2)

XV. {574} (part 1 of 2)

“STE.—Have we devils here? Do you put tricks upon us with savages, and men of Inde?” The Tempest, Act ii., Sc. 2.

“We have now, so far forth as it is requisite for our design, considered the Nature and Functions of the Soule; and have plainly demonstrated that she is a substance distinct from the body.” —DR. HENRY MORE: Immortality of the Soule. 1659.

“KNOWLEDGE IS POWER; IGNORANCE IS IMBECILITY.”—AUTHOR OF “Art-Magic:” Ghost-Land.

The “secret doctrine” has for many centuries been like the symbolical “man of sorrows” of the prophet Isaiah. “Who hath believed our report?” its martyrs have repeated from one generation to another. The doctrine has grown up before its persecutors “as a tender plant and as a root out of a dry ground; it hath no form, nor comeliness ... it is despised and rejected of men; and they hid their faces from it.... They esteemed him not.”

There need be no controversy as to whether this doctrine agrees or not with the iconoclastic tendency of the skeptics of our times. It agrees with truth and that is enough. It would be idle to expect that it would be believed by its detractors and slanderers. But the tenacious vitality it exhibits all over the globe, wherever there are a group of men to quarrel over it, is the best proof that the seed planted by our fathers on “the other side of the flood” was that of a mighty oak, not the spore of a mushroom theology. No lightning of human ridicule can fell to the ground, and no thunderbolts ever forged by the Vulcans of science are powerful enough to blast the trunk, or even scar the branches of this world-tree of KNOWLEDGE.

We have but to leave unnoticed their letter that killeth, and catch the subtile spirit of their hidden wisdom, to find concealed in the Books of Hermes—be they the model or the copy of all others—the evidences of a truth and philosophy which we feel must be based on the eternal laws. We instinctively comprehend that, however finite the powers of man, while he is yet embodied, they must be in close kinship with the attributes of an infinite Deity; and we become capable of better appreciating the hidden sense of the gift lavished by the Elohim on H’Adam: “Behold, I have given you everything which is upon the face of all the earth ... subdue it,” and “have dominion” over ALL.

Had the allegories contained in the first chapters of Genesis {575} been better understood, even in their geographical and historical sense, which involve nothing at all esoteric, the claims of its true interpreters, the kabalists, could hardly have been rejected for so long a time. Every student of the Bible must be aware that the first and second chapters of Genesis could not have proceeded from the same pen. They are evidently allegories and parables;[855] for the two narratives of the creation and peopling of our earth diametrically contradict each other in nearly every particular of order, time, place, and methods employed in the so-called creation. In accepting the narratives literally, and as a whole, we lower the dignity of the unknown Deity. We drag him down to the level of humanity, and endow him with the peculiar personality of man, who needs the “cool of the day” to refresh him; who rests from his labors; and is capable of anger, revenge, and even of using precautions against man, “lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life.” (A tacit admission, by the way, on the part of the Deity, that man could do it, if not prevented by sheer force.) But, in recognizing the allegorical coloring of the description of what may be termed historical facts, we find our feet instantly on firm ground.

To begin with—the garden of Eden as a locality is no myth at all; it belongs to those landmarks of history which occasionally disclose to the student that the Bible is not all mere allegory. “Eden, or the Hebrew גן־עדן GAN-EDEN, meaning the park or the garden of Eden, is an archaic name of the country watered by the Euphrates and its many branches, from Asia and Armenia to the Erythraian Sea.”[856] In the Chaldean Book of Numbers, its location is designated in numerals, and in the cipher Rosicrucian manuscript, left by Count St. Germain, it is fully described. In the Assyrian Tablets, it is rendered gan-dunyas. “Behold,” say the אלהים Eloim of Genesis, “the man is become as one of us.” The Eloim may be accepted in one sense for gods or powers, and taken in another one for the Aleim, or priests; the hierophants initiated into the good and the evil of this world; for there was a college of priests called the Aleim, while the head of their caste, or the chief of the hierophants, was known as Java Aleim. Instead of becoming a neophyte, and gradually obtaining his esoteric knowledge through a regular initiation, an Adam, or man, uses his intuitional faculties, and, prompted by the Serpent—Woman and matter—tastes of the Tree of Knowledge—the esoteric or secret doctrine—unlawfully. The priests of Hercules, or Mel-Karth, the “Lord” of the Eden, all wore “coats of skin.” The text says: “And Java Aleim, made for Adam and his wife כתנות עור, CHITONUTH OUR.” The {576} first Hebrew word, chitun, is the Greek χιτων, chiton. It became a Slavonic word by adoption from the Bible, and means a coat, an upper garment.

Though containing the same substratum of esoteric truth as every early cosmogony, the Hebrew Scripture wears on its face the marks of its double origin. Its Genesis is purely a reminiscence of the Babylonian captivity. The names of places, men, and even objects, can be traced from the original text to the Chaldeans and the Akkadians, the progenitors and Aryan instructors of the former. It is strongly contested that the Akkad tribes of Chaldea, Babylonia, and Assyria were in any way cognate with the Brahmans, of Hindustan; but there are more proofs in favor of this opinion than otherwise. The Shemite, or Assyrian, ought, perchance, to have been called the Turanian, and the Mongolians have been denominated Scyths. But if the Akkadians ever existed otherwise than in the imagination of some philologists and ethnologists, they certainly would never have been a Turanian tribe, as some Assyriologists have striven to make us believe. They were simply emigrants on their way to Asia Minor from India, the cradle of humanity, and their sacerdotal adepts tarried to civilize and initiate a barbarian people. Halevy proved the fallacy of the Turanian mania in regard to the Akkadian people, whose very name has been changed a dozen times already; and other scientists have proved that the Babylonian civilization was neither born nor developed in that country. It was imported from India, and the importers were Brahmanical Hindus.

It is the opinion of Professor A. Wilder, that if the Assyrians had been called Turanians and the Mongolians Scyths, then, in such a case the wars of Iran and Turan, Zohak and Jemshid, or Yima, would have been fairly comprehended as the struggle of the old Persians against the endeavors of the Assyrian satraps to conquer them, which ended in the overthrow of Nineveh; “the spider weaving her web in the palace of Afrasiab.”[857]

“The Turanian of Prof. Müller and his school,” adds our correspondent, “was evidently the savage and nomadic Caucasian, out of whom the Hamite or Æthiopian builders come; then the Shemites—perhaps a hybrid of Hamite and Aryan; and lastly the Aryan—Median, Persian, Hindu; and later, the Gothic and Slavic peoples of Europe. He supposes the Celt to have been a hybrid, analogous to the Assyrians—between the Aryan invaders of Europe and the Iberic (probably Æthiopic) population of Europe.” In such a case he must admit the possibility of our assertion that the Akkadians were a tribe of the earliest Hindus. Now, whether {577} they were Brahmans, from the Brahmanic planisphere proper (40° north latitude), or from India (Hindustan), or, again, from the India of Central Asia, we will leave to philologists of future ages to decide.

An opinion which with us amounts to certitude, demonstrated by an inductive method of our own, which we are afraid will be but little appreciated by the orthodox methods of modern science, is based on what will appear to the latter merely circumstantial evidence. For years we have repeatedly noticed that the same esoteric truths were expressed in identical symbols and allegories in countries between which there had never been traced any historical affiliation. We have found the Jewish Kabala and the Bible repeating the Babylonian “myths,”[858] and the Oriental and Chaldean allegories, given in form and substance in the oldest manuscripts of the Siamese Talapoin (monks), and in the popular but oldest traditions of Ceylon.

In the latter place we have an old and valued acquaintance whom we have also met in other parts of the globe, a Pali scholar, and a native Cingalese, who has in his possession a curious palm leaf, to which, by chemical processes, a timeproof durability has been given, and an enormous conch, or rather one-half of a conch—for it has been split in two. On the leaf we saw the representation of a giant of Ceylonian antiquity and fame, blind, and pulling down—with his outstretched arms, which are embracing the four central pillars of a pagoda—the whole temple on a crowd of armed enemies. His hair is long and reaches nearly to the ground. We were informed by the possessor of this curious relic, that the blind giant was “Somona, the Little;” so called in contradistinction with Somona-Kadom, the Siamese saviour. Moreover, the Pali legend, in its important particulars, corresponds with that of the biblical Samson.

The shell bore upon its pearly surface a pictorial engraving, divided in two compartments, and the workmanship was far more artistic, as to conception and execution, than the crucifixes and other religious trinkets carved out of the same material in our days, at Jaffa and Jerusalem. In the first panel is represented Siva, with all his Hindu attributes, sacrificing his son—whether the “only-begotten,” or one of many, we never stopped to inquire. The victim is laid on a funeral pile, and the father is hovering in the air over him, with an uplifted weapon ready to strike; but the god’s face is turned toward a jungle in which a rhinoceros has deeply buried its horn in a huge tree and is unable to extricate it. The adjoining panel, or division, represents {578} the same rhinoceros on the pile with the weapon plunged in its side, and the intended victim—Siva’s son—free, and helping the god to kindle the fire upon the sacrificial altar.

Now, we have but to remember that Siva and the Palentinian Baal, or Moloch, and Saturn are identical; that Abraham is held until the present day by the Mahometan Arabs as Saturn in the Kaaba;[859] that Abraham and Israel were names of Saturn;[860] and that Sanchoniathon tells us that Saturn offered his only-begotten son as a sacrifice to his father Ouranos, and even circumcised himself and forced all his household and allies to do the same,[861] to trace unerringly the biblical myth to its source. But this source is neither Phœnician, nor Chaldean; it is purely Indian, and the original of it may be found in the Maha-Bharata. But, whether Brahmanical or Buddhistical, it must certainly be much older than the Jewish Pentateuch, as compiled by Ezra after the Babylonian captivity, and revised by the Rabbis of the Great Synagogue.

Therefore, we are bold enough to maintain our assertion against the opinion of many men of learning, whom, nevertheless, we consider far more learned than ourselves. Scientific induction is one thing, and knowledge of facts, however unscientific they may seem at first, is another. But science has discovered enough to inform us that Sanscrit originals, of Nepaul, were translated by Buddhistic missionaries into nearly every Asiatic language. Likewise Pali manuscripts were translated into Siamese, and carried to Burmah and Siam; it is easy, therefore, to account for the same religious legends and myths circulating in all these countries. But Manetho tells us also of Pali shepherds who emigrated westward; and when we find some of the oldest Ceylonic traditions in the Chaldean Kabala and Jewish Bible, we must think that either Chaldeans or Babylonians had been in Ceylon or India, or the ancient Pali had the same traditions as the Akkadians, whose origin is so uncertain. Suppose even Rawlinson to be right, and that the Akkadians did come from Armenia, he did not trace them farther back. As the field is now opened for any kind of hypothesis, we submit that this tribe might as well have come to Armenia from beyond the Indus, following their way in the direction of the Caspian Sea—a part which was also India, once upon a time—and from thence to the Euxine. Or they might have come originally from Ceylon by the same way. It has been found impossible to follow, with any degree of certitude, the wanderings of these nomadic Aryan tribes; hence we are left to judge from inference, and by comparing their esoteric myths. Abraham himself, for all our scientists can know, might have been one of these Pali shepherds who emigrated West. He is shown to have gone with his {579} father, Terah, from “Ur of the Chaldees;” and Sir H. Rawlinson found the Phœnician city of Martu or Marathos mentioned in an inscription at Ur, and shows it to signify THE WEST.

If their language seems in one sense to oppose their identity with the Brahmans of Hindustan, yet there are other reasons which make good our claims that the biblical allegories of Genesis are entirely due to these nomadic tribes. Their name Ak-ad, is of the same class as Ad-Am, Ha-va,[862] or Ed-En—“perhaps,” says Dr. Wilder, “meaning son of Ad, like the sons of Ad in ancient Arabia. In Assyrian, Ak is creator and Ad-ad is AD, the father.” In Aramean Ad also means one, and Ad-ad the only-one; and in the Kabala Ad-am is the only-begotten, the first emanation of the unseen Creator. Adon was the “Lord” god of Syria and the consort of Adar-gat, or Aster-‘t,’ the Syrian goddess, who was Venus, Isis, Istar, or Mylitta, etc.; and each of these was “mother of all living” the Magna Mater.

Thus, while the first, second, and third chapters of Genesis are but disfigured imitations of other cosmogonies, the fourth chapter, beginning at the sixteenth verse, and the fifth chapter to the end—give purely historical facts; though the latter were never correctly interpreted. They are taken, word for word, from the secret Book of Numbers, of the Great Oriental Kabala. From the birth of Enoch, the appropriated first parent of modern Freemasonry, begins the genealogy of the so-called Turanian, Aryan, and Semitic families, if such they be correctly. Every woman is an euhemerized land or city; every man and patriarch a race, a branch, or a subdivision of a race. The wives of Lamech give the key to the riddle which some good scholar might easily master, even without studying the esoteric sciences. “And Ad-ah bare Jabal: he was the father of such as dwell in tents, and of such as have cattle,” nomadic Aryan race; “ ... and his brother was Jubal; he was the father of all such as handle the harp and organ; ... and Zillah bare Tubal-Cain, an instructor of every artificer in brass and iron,” etc. Every word has a significance; but it is no revelation. It is simply a compilation of the most historical facts, although history is too perplexed upon this point to know how to claim them. It is from the Euxine to Kashmere, and beyond that we must search for the cradle of mankind and the sons of Ad-ah; and leave {580} the particular garden of Ed-en on the Euphrates to the college of the weird astrologers and magi, the Aleim.[863] No wonder that the Northern seer, Swedenborg, advises people to search for the LOST WORD among the hierophants of Tartary, China, and Thibet; for it is there, and only there now, although we find it inscribed on the monuments of the oldest Egyptian dynasties.

The grandiose poetry of the four Vedas; the Books of Hermes; the Chaldean Book of Numbers; the Nazarene Codex; the Kabala of the Tanaïm; the Sepher Jezira; the Book of Wisdom, of Schlomah (Solomon); the secret treatise on Muhta and Badha,[864] attributed by the Buddhist kabalists to Kapila, the founder of the Sankhya system; the Brahmanas;[865] the Stan-gyour,[866] of the Thibetans; all these volumes have the same groundwork. Varying but in allegories they teach the same secret doctrine which, when once thoroughly eliminated, will prove to be the Ultima Thulè of true philosophy, and disclose what is this LOST WORD.

It is useless to expect scientists to find in these works anything of interest except that which is in direct relation to either philology or comparative mythology. Even Max Müller, as soon as he refers to the mysticism and metaphysical philosophy scattered through the old Sanscrit literature, sees in it naught but “theological absurdities” and “fantastic nonsense.”

Speaking of the Brahmanas, all full of mysterious, therefore, as a matter of course, absurd, meanings, we find him saying: “The greater portion of them is simply twaddle, and what is worse, theological twaddle. No person who is not acquainted beforehand with “the place which the Brahmanas fill in the history of the Indian mind, could read more than ten pages without being disgusted.”[867]

We do not wonder at the severe criticism of this erudite scientist. {581} Without a clew to the real meaning of this “twaddle” of religious conceptions, how can they judge of the esoteric by the exoteric? We find an answer in another of the highly-interesting lectures of the German savant: “No Jew, no Roman, no Brahman ever thought of converting people to his own national form of worship. Religion was looked upon as private or national property. It was to be guarded against strangers. The most sacred names of the gods, the prayers by which their favor could be gained, were kept secret. No religion was more exclusive than that of the Brahmans.”[868]

Therefore, when we find scholars who imagine, because they have learned the meaning of a few exoteric rites from a srotriya, a Brahman priest initiated in the sacrificial mysteries, that they are capable of interpreting all the symbols, and have sifted the Hindu religions, we cannot help admiring the completeness of their scientific delusions. The more so, since we find Max Müller himself asserting that since “a Brahman was born—nay, twice-born, and could not be made, not even the lowest caste, that of the Sudras, would open its ranks to a stranger.” How much less likely that he would allow that stranger to unveil to the world his most sacred religious Mysteries, the secret of which has been guarded so jealousy from profanation throughout untold ages.

No; our scientists do not—nay, cannot understand correctly the old Hindu literature, any more than an atheist or materialist is able to appreciate at their just value the feelings of a seer, a mystic, whose whole life is given to contemplation. They have a perfect right to soothe themselves with the sweet lullaby of their self-admiration, and the just consciousness of their great learning, but none at all to lead the world into their own error, by making it believe that they have solved the last problem of ancient thought in literature, whether Sanscrit or any other; that there lies not behind the external “twaddle” far more than was ever dreamed of by our modern exact philosophy; or that above and beyond the correct rendering of Sanscrit words and sentences there is no deeper thought, intelligible to some of the descendants of those who veiled it in the morning hours of earth’s day, if they are not to the profane reader.

We do not feel in the least astonished that a materialist, and even an orthodox Christian, is unable to read either the old Brahmanical works or their progeny, the Kabala, the Codex of Bardesanes, or the Jewish Scripture without disgust at their immodesty and apparent lack of what the uninitiated reader is pleased to call “common sense.” But if we can hardly blame them for such a feeling, especially in the {582} case of the Hebrew, and even the Greek and Latin literature, and are quite ready to agree with Professor Fiske that “it is a mark of wisdom to be dissatisfied with imperfect evidence;” on the other hand we have a right to expect that they should recognize that it is no less a mark of honesty to confess one’s ignorance in cases where there are two sides to the question, and in the solution of which the scientist may as easily blunder as any ignoramus. When we find Professor Draper, in his definition of periods in the Intellectual Development of Europe, classifying the time from the days of Socrates, the precursor and teacher of Plato, to Karneades, as “the age of faith;” and that from Philo to the destruction of the Neo-platonic schools by Justinian—the “age of decrepitude,” we may be allowed to infer that the learned professor knows as little about the real tendency of Greek philosophy and the Attic schools as he understood the true character of Giordano Bruno. So when we see one of the best of Sanscrit scholars stating on his own unsupported authority that the “greater portion of the Brahmanas is simply theological twaddle,” we deeply regret to think that Professor Müller must be far better acquainted with the old Sanscrit verbs and nouns than with Sanscrit thought; and that a scholar so uniformly disposed to do justice to the religions and the men of old should so effectually play into the hands of Christian theologians. “What is the use of Sanscrit?” exclaims Jacquemont, who alone has made more false statements about the East than all the Orientalists put together. At such a rate there would be none indeed. If we are to exchange one corpse for another, then we may as well dissect the dead letter of the Jewish Bible as that of the Vedas. He who is not intuitionally vivified by the religious spirit of old, will never see beyond the exoteric “twaddle.”

When first we read that “in the cavity of the cranium of Macroposopos—the Long-Face—lies hidden the aërial Wisdom which nowhere is opened; and it is not discovered, and not opened;” or again, that “the nose of the ‘ancient of days’ is Life in every part;” we are inclined to regard it as the incoherent ravings of a lunatic. And when, moreover, we are apprized by the Codex Nazaræus that “she, the Spiritus,” invites her son Karabtanos, “who is frantic and without judgment,” to an unnatural crime with his own mother, we are pretty well disposed to throw the book aside in disgust. But is this only meaningless trash, expressed in rude and even obscene language? No more can it be judged by external appearance than the sexual symbols of the Egyptian and Hindu religions, or the coarse frankness of expression of the “holy” Bible itself. No more than the allegory of Eve and the tempting serpent of Eden. The ever-insinuating, restless spirit, when once it “falls into matter,” tempts Eve, or Hava, which bodily represents chaotic matter “frantic and without judgment.” For matter, Karabtanos, is the son of Spirit, or the Spiritus of the {583} Nazarenes, the Sophia-Achamoth, and the latter is the daughter of the pure, intellectual spirit, the divine breath. When science shall have effectually demonstrated to us the origin of matter, and proved the fallacy of the occultists’ and old philosophers who held (as their descendants now hold) that matter is but one of the correlations of spirit, then will the world of skeptics have a right to reject the old Wisdom, or throw the charge of obscenity in the teeth of the old religions.

“From time immemorial,”[869] says Mrs. Lydia Maria Child, “an emblem has been worshipped in Hindustan as the type of creation, or the origin of life. It is the most common symbol of Siva [Bala, or Maha-Deva], and is universally connected with his worship.... Siva was not merely the reproducer of human forms; he represented the fructifying principle, the generative power that pervades the universe.... Small images of this emblem carved in ivory, gold, or crystal, are worn as ornaments about the neck.... The maternal emblem is likewise a religious type; and worshippers of Vishnu represent it on their forehead by a horizontal mark.... Is it strange that they regarded with reverence the great mystery of human birth? Were they impure thus to regard it? Or are we impure that we do not so regard it? We have travelled far, and unclean have been the paths, since those old Anchorites first spoke of God and the soul in the solemn depths of their first sanctuaries. Let us not smile at their mode of tracing the infinite and incomprehensible Cause throughout all the mysteries of nature, lest by so doing we cast the shadow of our own grossness on their patriarchal simplicity.”

Many are the scholars who have tried, to the best of their ability, to do justice to old India. Colebrooke, Sir William Jones, Barthelemy St. Hilaire, Lassen, Weber, Strange, Burnouf, Hardy, and finally Jacolliot, have all brought forward their testimony to her achievements in legislation, ethics, philosophy, and religion. No people in the world have ever attained to such a grandeur of thought in ideal conceptions of the Deity and its offspring, MAN, as the Sanscrit metaphysicians and theologians. “My complaint against many translators and Orientalists,” says Jacolliot, “while admiring their profound knowledge is, that not having lived in India, they fail in exactness of expression and in comprehension of the symbolical sense of poetic chants, prayers, and ceremonies, and thus too often fall into material errors, whether of translation or appreciation.”[870] Further, this author who, from a long residence in India, and the study of its literature, is better qualified to testify than those who have never been there, tells us that “the life of several generations would scarce suffice merely {584} to read the works that ancient India has left us on history, ethics (morale), poetry, philosophy, religion, different sciences, and medicine.” And yet Louis Jacolliot is able to judge but by the few fragments, access to which had ever depended on the complaisance and friendship of a few Brahmans with whom he succeeded in becoming intimate. Did they show him all their treasures? Did they explain to him all he desired to learn? We doubt it, otherwise he would not himself have judged their religious ceremonies so hastily as he has upon several occasions merely upon circumstantial evidence.

Still, no traveller has shown himself fairer in the main or more impartial to India than Jacolliot. If he is severe as to her present degradation, he is still severer to those who were the cause of it—the sacerdotal caste of the last few centuries—and his rebuke is proportionate to the intensity of his appreciation of her past grandeur. He shows the sources whence proceeded the revelations of all the ancient creeds, including the inspired Books of Moses, and points at India directly as the cradle of humanity, the parent of all other nations, and the hot-bed of all the lost arts and sciences of antiquity, for which old India, herself, was lost already in the Cimmerian darkness of the archaic ages. “To study India,” he says, “is to trace humanity to its sources.”

“In the same way as modern society jostles antiquity at each step,” he adds, “as our poets have copied Homer and Virgil, Sophocles and Euripides, Plautus and Terence; as our philosophers have drawn inspiration from Socrates, Pythagoras, Plato, and Aristotle; as our historians take Titus Livius, Sallust, or Tacitus, as models; our orators, Demosthenes or Cicero; our physicians study Hippocrates, and our codes transcribe Justinian—so had antiquity’s self also an antiquity to study, to imitate, and to copy. What more simple and more logical? Do not peoples precede and succeed each other? Does the knowledge, painfully acquired by one nation, confine itself to its own territory, and die with the generation that produced it? Can there be any absurdity in the suggestion that the India of 6,000 years ago, brilliant, civilized, overflowing with population, impressed upon Egypt, Persia, Judea, Greece, and Rome, a stamp as ineffaceable, impressions as profound, as these last have impressed upon us?

“It is time to disabuse ourselves of those prejudices which represent the ancients as having almost spontaneously-elaborated ideas, philosophic, religious, and moral, the most lofty—those prejudices that in their naïve admiration explain all in the domain of science, arts, and letters, by the intuition of some few great men, and in the realm of religion by revelation.”[871]

We believe that the day is not far off when the opponents of this {585} fine and erudite writer will be silenced by the force of irrefutable evidence. And when facts shall once have corroborated his theories and assertions, what will the world find? That it is to India, the country less explored, and less known than any other, that all the other great nations of the world are indebted for their languages, arts, legislature, and civilization. Its progress, impeded for a few centuries before our era—for, as this writer shows, at the epoch of the great Macedonian conqueror, “India had already passed the period of her splendor” was completely stifled in the subsequent ages. But the evidence of her past glories lies in her literature. What people in all the world can boast of such a literature, which, were the Sanscrit less difficult, would be more studied than now? Hitherto the general public has had to rely for information on a few scholars who, notwithstanding their great learning and trustworthiness, are unequal to the task of translating and commenting upon more than a few books out of the almost countless number that, notwithstanding the vandalism of the missionaries, are still left to swell the mighty volume of Sanscrit literature. And to do even so much is the labor of a European’s lifetime. Hence, people judge hastily, and often make the most ridiculous blunders.

Quite recently a certain Reverend Dunlop Moore, of New Brighton, Pa., determined to show his cleverness and piety at a single stroke, attacked the statement made by a Theosophist in a discourse delivered at the cremation of Baron de Palm, that the Code of Manu existed a thousand years before Moses. “All Orientalists of any note,” he says, “are now agreed that the Institutes of Manu were written at different times. The oldest part of the collection probably dates from the sixth century before the Christian era.”[872] Whatever other Orientalists, encountered by this Pennsylvania pundit, may think, Sir William Jones is of a different opinion. “It is clear,” he says, “that the Laws of Manu, such as we possess them, and which comprise but 680 slokas, cannot be the work attributed to Soumati, which is probably that described under the name of Vriddha Manava, or Ancient Code of Manu, which has not yet been entirely reconstructed, although many passages of the book have been preserved by tradition, and are often cited by commentators.”

“We read in the preface to a treatise on legislation by Narada,” says Jacolliot, “written by one of his adepts, a client of Brahmanical power: ‘Manu having written the laws of Brahma, in 100,000 slokas, or distichs, which formed twenty-four books and a thousand chapters, gave the work to Narada, the sage of sages, who abridged it for the {586} use of mankind to 12,000 verses, which he gave to a son of Brighou, named Soumati, who, for the greater convenience of man, reduced them to 4,000.’”

Here we have the opinion of Sir William Jones, who, in 1794, affirmed that the fragments in possession of the Europeans could not be The Ancient Code of Manu, and that of Louis Jacolliot, who, in 1868, after consulting all the authorities, and adding to them the result of his own long and patient research, writes the following: “The Hindu laws were codified by Manu more than 3,000 years before the Christian era, copied by the whole of antiquity, and notably by Rome, which alone has left us a written law—the Code of Justinian; which has been adopted as the basis of all modern legislations.”[873]

In another volume, entitled Christna et le Christ, in a scientific arraignment of a pious, albeit very learned Catholic antagonist, M. Textor de Ravisi, who seeks to prove that the orthography of the name Christna is not warranted by its Sanscrit spelling—and has the worst of it—Jacolliot remarks: “We know that the legislator Manu is lost in the night of the ante-historical period of India; and that no Indianist has dared to refuse him the title of the most ancient law-giver in the world” (p. 350).

But Jacolliot had not heard of the Rev. Dunlop Moore. This is why, perhaps, he and several other Indiologists are preparing to prove that many of the Vedic texts, as well as those of Manu, sent to Europe by the Asiatic Society of Calcutta, are not genuine texts at all, but mostly due to the cunning tentative efforts of certain Jesuit missionaries to mislead science, by the help of apocryphal works calculated at once to throw upon the history of ancient India a cloud of uncertainty and darkness, and on the modern Brahmans and pundits a suspicion of systematical interpolation. “These facts,” he adds, “which are so well established in India that they are not even brought in question, must be revealed to Europe” (Christna et le Christ, p. 347).

Moreover, the Code of Manu, known to European Orientalists as that one which is commented upon by Brighou, does not even form a part of the ancient Manu called the Vriddha-Manava. Although but small fragments of it have been discovered by our scientists, it does exist as a whole in certain temples; and Jacolliot proves that the texts sent to Europe disagree entirely with the same texts as found in the pagodas of Southern India. We can also cite for our purpose Sir William Jones, who, complaining of Callouca, remarks that the latter seems in his commentaries to have never considered that “the laws of Manu are restricted to the first three ages” (Translation of Manu and Commentaries).

According to computation we are now in the age of Kali-Yug, the {587} third, reckoning from that of Satya or Kritayug, first age in which Hindu tradition establishes the laws of Manu, and the authenticity of which Sir William Jones implicitly accepted. Admitting all that may be said as to the enormous exaggerations of Hindu chronology—which, by the bye, dovetails far better with modern geology and anthropology than the 6,000 years’ caricature chronology of the Jewish Scripture—still as about 4,500 years have elapsed since the fourth age of the world, or Kali-Yug, began, we have here a proof that one of the greatest Orientalists that ever lived—and a Christian in the bargain, not a Theosophist—believed that Manu is many thousand years older than Moses. Clearly one of two things should happen: Either Indian history should be remodelled for the Presbyterian Banner, or the writers for that sheet should study Hindu literature before trying their hand again at criticism of Theosophists.

But apart from the private opinions of these reverend gentlemen whose views very little concern us, we find even in the New American Cyclopædia a decided tendency to dispute the antiquity and importance of the Hindu literature. The Laws of Manu, says one of the writers, “do not date earlier than the third century B.C.” This term is a very elastic one. If by the Laws of Manu the writer means the abridgment of these laws, compiled and arranged by later Brahmans to serve as an authority for their ambitious projects, and with an idea of creating for themselves a rule of domination, then, in such a sense, they may be right, though we are prepared to dispute even that. At all events it is as little proper to pass off this abridgment for the genuine old laws codified by Manu, as to assert that the Hebrew Bible does not date earlier than the tenth century of our era, because we have no Hebrew manuscript older than that, or that the poems of Homer’s Iliad were neither known nor written before its first authenticated manuscript was found. There is no Sanscrit manuscript in the possession of European scholars much older than four or five centuries,[874] a fact which did not in the least restrain them from assigning to the Vedas an antiquity of between four or five thousand years. There are the strongest possible arguments in favor of the great antiquity of the Books of Manu, and without going to the trouble of quoting the opinions of various scholars, no two of whom agree, we will bring forward our own, at least as regards this most unwarranted assertion of the Cyclopædia.

If, as Jacolliot proves, text in hand, the Code of Justinian was copied from the Laws of Manu, we have first of all to ascertain the {588} age of the former; not as a written and perfect code, but its origin. To answer, is not difficult we believe.

According to Varro, Rome was built in 3961 of the Julian period (754 B.C.). The Roman Law, as embodied by order of Justinian, and known as the Corpus Juris Civilis, was not a code, we are told, but a digest of the customs of legislation of many centuries. Though nothing is actually known of the original authorities, the chief source from which the jus scriptum, or written law, was derived, was the jus non scriptum, or the law of custom. Now it is just on this law of custom that we are prepared to base our arguments. The law of the twelve tables, moreover, was compiled about A.U.C. 300, and even this as respects private law was compiled from still earlier sources. Therefore, if these earlier sources are found to agree so well with the Laws of Manu, which the Brahmans claim to have been codified in the Kritayug, an age anterior to the actual Kali-yug, then we must suppose that this source of the “Twelve Tables,” as laws of custom and tradition, are at least, by several hundred years, older than their copyists. This, alone, carries us right back to more than 1,000 years B.C.

The Manava Dharma Sastra, embodying the Hindu system of cosmogony, is recognized as next to the Vedas in antiquity; and even Colebrooke assigns the latter to the fifteenth century B.C. And, now, what is the etymology of the name of Manava Dharma Sastra? It is a word compounded of Manu; d’harma, institute; and sastra, command or law. How then can Manu’s laws date only since the third century before our Christian era?

The Hindu Code had never laid any claims to be divinely revealed. The distinction made by the Brahmans themselves between the Vedas and every other sacred book of however respectable an antiquity, is a proof of it. While every sect holds the Vedas as the direct word of God—sruti (revelation)—the Code of Manu is designated by them simply as the smriti, a collection of oral traditions. Still these traditions, or “recollections,” are among the oldest as well as the most revered in the land. But, perhaps, the strongest argument in favor of its antiquity, and the general esteem in which it is held, lies in the following fact. The Brahmans have undeniably remodelled these traditions at some distant period, and made many of the actual laws, as they now stand in the Code of Manu, to answer their ambitious views. Therefore, they must have done it at a time when the burning of widows (suttee) was neither practiced nor intended to be, which it has been for nearly 2,500 years. No more than in the Vedas is there any such atrocious law mentioned in the Code of Manu! Who, unless he is completely unacquainted with the history of India, but knows that {589} this country was once on the verge of a religious rebellion occasioned by the prohibition of suttee by the English government? The Brahmans appealed to a verse from the Rig-Veda which commanded it. But this verse has been recently proved to have been falsified.[875] Had the Brahmans been the sole authors of the Code of Manu, or had they codified it entirely instead of simply filling it with interpolations to answer their object not earlier than the time of Alexander, how is it possible that they would have neglected this most important point, and so imperilled its authority? This fact alone proves that the Code must be counted one of their most ancient books.

It is on the strength of such circumstantial evidence—that of reason and logic—that we affirm that, if Egypt furnished Greece with her civilization, and the latter bequeathed hers to Rome, Egypt herself had, in those unknown ages when Menes reigned,[876] received her laws, her social institutions, her arts and her sciences, from pre-Vedic India;[877] and that therefore, it is in that old initiatrix of the priests—adepts of all the other countries—we must seek for the key to the great mysteries of humanity.

And when we say, indiscriminately, “India,” we do not mean the India of our modern days, but that of the archaic period. In those ancient times countries which are now known to us by other names were all called India. There was an Upper, a Lower, and a Western India, the latter of which is now Persia-Iran. The countries now named Thibet, Mongolia, and Great Tartary, were also considered by the ancient writers as India. We will now give a legend in relation to those places which science now fully concedes to have been the cradle of humanity.

Tradition says, and the records of the Great Book explain, that long before the days of Ad-am, and his inquisitive wife, He-va, where now are found but salt lakes and desolate barren deserts, there was a vast inland sea, which extended over Middle Asia, north of the proud Himalayan range, and its western prolongation. An island, which for its unparalleled beauty had no rival in the world, was inhabited by the last remnant of the race which preceded ours. This race could live with equal ease in water, air, or fire, for it had an unlimited control over the elements. These were the “Sons of God;” not those who saw the daughters of men, but the real Elohim, though in the Oriental Kabala they have another name. It was they who imparted Nature’s most weird secrets to men, and revealed to them the ineffable, and now {590} lost “word.” This word, which is no word, has travelled once around the globe, and still lingers as a far-off dying echo in the hearts of some privileged men. The hierophants of all the Sacerdotal Colleges were aware of the existence of this island, but the “word” was known only to the Java Aleim, or chief lord of every college, and was passed to his successor only at the moment of death. There were many such colleges, and the old classic authors speak of them.

We have already seen that it is one of the universal traditions accepted by all the ancient peoples that there were many races of men anterior to our present races. Each of these was distinct from the one which preceded it; and each disappeared as the following appeared. In Manu, six such races are plainly mentioned as having succeeded each other.

“From this Manu Swayambhouva (the minor, and answering to Adam Kadmon) issued from Swayambhouva, or the Being existing through himself, descended six other Manus (men typifying progenitors), each of whom gave birth to a race of men.... These Manus, all powerful, of whom Swayambhouva is the first, have each, in his period—autara—produced and directed this world composed of movable and unmovable beings” (Manu, book i.).

In the Siva-Purana,[878] it runs thus:

“O Siva, thou god of fire, mayest thou destroy my sins, as the bleaching-grass of the jungle is destroyed by fire. It is through thy mighty Breath that Adhima (the first man) and Heva (completion of life, in Sanscrit), the ancestors of this race of men have received life and covered the world with their descendants.”

There was no communication with the fair island by sea, but subterranean passages known only to the chiefs, communicated with it in all directions. Tradition points to many of the majestic ruins of India, Ellora, Elephanta, and the caverns of Ajunta (Chandor range), which belonged once to those colleges, and with which were connected such subterranean ways.[879] Who can tell but the lost Atlantis—which {591} is also mentioned in the Secret Book, but, again, under another name, pronounced in the sacred language—did not exist yet in those days? The great lost continent might have, perhaps, been situated south of Asia, extending from India to Tasmania?[880] If the hypothesis now so much doubted, and positively denied by some learned authors who regard it as a joke of Plato’s, is ever verified, then, perhaps, will the scientists believe that the description of the god-inhabited continent was not altogether fable. And they may then perceive that Plato’s guarded hints and the fact of his attributing the narrative to Solon and the Egyptian priests, were but a prudent way of imparting the fact to the world and by cleverly combining truth and fiction, to disconnect himself from a story which the obligations imposed at initiation forbade him to divulge.

And how could the name of Atlanta itself originate with Plato at all? Atlante is not a Greek name, and its construction has nothing of the Grecian element in it. Brasseur de Bourbourg tried to demonstrate it years ago, and Baldwin, in his Prehistoric Nations and Ancient America, cites the former, who declares that “the word Atlas and Atlantic have no satisfactory etymology in any language known in Europe. They are not Greek, and cannot be referred to any known language of the Old World. But in the Nahuatl (or Toltec) language we find immediately the radical a, atl, which signifies water, war, and the top of the head. From this comes a series of words, such as atlan, or the border of or amid the water; from which we have the adjective Atlantic. We have also atlaca, to combat.... A city named Atlan existed when the continent was discovered by Columbus, at the entrance of the Gulf of Uraha, in Darien, with a good harbor. It is now reduced to an unimportant pueblo (village) named Aclo.”[881]

Is it not, to say the least, very extraordinary to find in America a city called by a name which contains a purely local element, foreign moreover to every other country, in the alleged fiction of a philosopher of 400 years B.C.? The same may be said of the name of America, which may one day be found more closely related to Meru, the sacred mount in the centre of the seven continents, according to the Hindu tradition, then to Americus Vespucius, whose name by the bye, was never Americus at all, but Albericus, a trifling difference not deemed worth mentioning till very lately by exact history.[882] We adduce the following reasons in favor of our argument:

1st. Americ, Amerrique, or Amerique is the name in Nicaragua for the {592} high land or mountain range that lies between Juigalpa and Libertad, in the province of Chontales, and which reaches on the one side into the country of the Carcas Indians, and on the other side into the country of the Ramas Indians.

Ic or ique, as a terminal, means great, as cazique, etc.

Columbus mentions, in his fourth voyage, the village Cariai, probably Caîcai. The people abounded with sorcerers, or medicine men; and this was the region of the Americ range, 3,000 feet high.

Yet he omits to mention this word.

The name America Provincia, first appeared on a map published at Bâsle, in 1522. Till that time, the region was believed to be part of India. That year Nicaragua was conquered by Gil Gonzales de Avida.[883]

2d. “The Northmen who visited the continent in the tenth century,[884] a low level coast thickly covered with wood,” called it Markland, from mark, a wood. The r had a rolling sound as in marrick. A similar word is found in the country of the Himalayas, and the name of the World-Mountain, Meru, is pronounced in some dialects as MeruAH, the letter h being strongly aspirated. The main idea is, however, to show how two peoples could possibly accept a word of similar sound, each having used it in their own sense, and finding it applied to the same territory.

“It is most plausible,” says Professor Wilder, “that the State of Central America, where we find the name Americ signifying (like the Hindu Meru we may add) great mountain, gave the continent its name. Vespucius would have used his surname if he had designed to give a title to a continent. If the Abbé de Bourbourg’s theory of Atlan as the source of Atlas and Atlantic is verified, the two hypotheses could agree most charmingly. As Plato was not the only writer that treated of a world beyond the pillars of Hercules, and as the ocean is still shallow and grows sea-weed all through the tropical part of the Atlantic, it is not wild to imagine that this continent projected, or that there was an island-world on that coast. The Pacific also shows signs of having been a populous island-empire of Malays or Javanese—if not a continent amid the North and South. We know that Lemuria in the Indian Ocean is a dream of scientists; and that the Sahara and the middle belt of Asia were perhaps once sea-beds.”

To continue the tradition, we have to add that the class of {593} hierophants was divided into two distinct categories: those who were instructed by the “Sons of God,” of the island, and who were initiated in the divine doctrine of pure revelation, and others who inhabited the lost Atlantis—if such must be its name—and who, being of another race, were born with a sight which embraced all hidden things, and was independent of both distance and material obstacle. In short, they were the fourth race of men mentioned in the Popol-Vuh, whose sight was unlimited and who knew all things at once. They were, perhaps, what we would now term “natural-born mediums,” who neither struggled nor suffered to obtain their knowledge, nor did they acquire it at the price of any sacrifice. Therefore, while the former walked in the path of their divine instructors, and acquiring their knowledge by degrees, learned at the same time to discern the evil from the good, the born adepts of the Atlantis blindly followed the insinuations of the great and invisible “Dragon,” the King Thevetat (the Serpent of Genesis?). Thevetat had neither learned nor acquired knowledge, but, to borrow an expression of Dr. Wilder in relation to the tempting Serpent, he was “a sort of Socrates who knew without being initiated.” Thus, under the evil insinuations of their demon, Thevetat, the Atlantis-race became a nation of wicked magicians. In consequence of this, war was declared, the story of which would be too long to narrate; its substance may be found in the disfigured allegories of the race of Cain, the giants, and that of Noah and his righteous family. The conflict came to an end by the submersion of the Atlantis; which finds its imitation in the stories of the Babylonian and Mosaic flood: The giants and magicians “ ... and all flesh died ... and every man.” All except Xisuthrus and Noah, who are substantially identical with the great Father of the Thlinkithians in the Popol-Vuh, or the sacred book of the Guatemaleans, which also tells of his escaping in a large boat, like the Hindu Noah—Vaiswasvata.

If we believe the tradition at all, we have to credit the further story that from the intermarrying of the progeny of the hierophants of the island and the descendants of the Atlantian Noah, sprang up a mixed race of righteous and wicked. On the one side the world had its Enochs, Moseses, Gautama-Buddhas, its numerous “Saviours,” and great hierophants; on the other hand, its “natural magicians” who, through lack of the restraining power of proper spiritual enlightenment, and because of weakness of physical and mental organizations, unintentionally perverted their gifts to evil purposes. Moses had no word of rebuke for those adepts in prophecy and other powers who had been instructed in the colleges of esoteric wisdom[885] mentioned {594} in the Bible. His denunciations were reserved for such as either wittingly or otherwise debased the powers inherited from their Atlantian ancestors to the service of evil spirits, to the injury of humanity. His wrath was kindled against the spirit of Ob, not that of OD.[886]

The ruins which cover both Americas, and are found on many West Indian {595} islands, are all attributed to the submerged Atlantians. As well as the hierophants of the old world, which in the days of Atlantis was almost connected with the new one by land, the magicians of the now submerged country had a net-work of subterranean passages running in all directions. In connection with those mysterious catacombs we will now give a curious story told to us by a Peruvian, long since dead, as we were travelling together in the interior of his country. There must be truth in it; as it was afterward confirmed to us by an Italian gentleman who had seen the place and who, but for lack of means and time, would have verified the tale himself, at least partially. The informant of the Italian was an old priest, who had had the secret divulged to him, at confession, by a Peruvian Indian. We may add, {596} moreover, that the priest was compelled to make the revelation, being at the time completely under the mesmeric influence of the traveller.

The story concerns the famous treasures of the last of the Incas. The Peruvian asserted that since the well-known and miserable murder of the latter by Pizarro, the secret had been known to all the Indians, except the Mestitzos who could not be trusted. It runs thus: The Inca was made prisoner, and his wife offered for his liberation a room full of gold, “from the floor up to the ceiling, as high up as his conqueror could reach” before the sun would set on the third day. She kept her promise, but Pizarro broke his word, according to Spanish practice. Marvelling at the exhibition of such treasures, the conqueror declared that he would not release the prisoner, but would murder him, unless the queen revealed the place whence the treasure came. He had heard that the Incas had somewhere an inexhaustible mine; a subterranean road or tunnel running many miles under ground, where were kept the accumulated riches of the country. The unfortunate queen begged for delay, and went to consult the oracles. During the sacrifice, the chief-priest showed her in the consecrated “black mirror”[887] the unavoidable murder of her husband, whether she delivered the treasures of the crown to Pizarro or not. Then the queen gave the order to close the entrance, which was a door cut in the rocky wall of a chasm. Under the direction of the priest and magicians, the chasm was accordingly filled to the top with huge masses of rock, and the surface covered over so as to conceal the work. The Inca was murdered by the Spaniards and his unhappy queen committed suicide. Spanish greed overreached itself and the secret of the buried treasures was locked in the breasts of a few faithful Peruvians.

Our Peruvian informant added that in consequence of certain indiscretions at various times, persons had been sent by different governments to search for the treasure under the pretext of scientific exploration. They had rummaged the country through, but without realizing their object. So far this tradition is corroborated by the reports of Dr. Tschuddi and other historians of Peru. But there are certain additional details which we are not aware have been made public before now.

Several years after hearing the story, and its corroboration by the {597} Italian gentleman, we again visited Peru. Going southward from Lima, by water, we reached a point near Arica at sunset, and were struck by the appearance of an enormous rock, nearly perpendicular, which stood in mournful solitude on the shore, apart from the range of the Andes. It was the tomb of the Incas. As the last rays of the setting sun strike the face of the rock, one can make out, with an ordinary opera-glass, some curious hieroglyphics inscribed on the volcanic surface.

When Cusco was the capital of Peru, it contained a temple of the sun, famed far and near for its magnificence. It was roofed with thick plates of gold, and the walls were covered with the same precious metal; the eave-troughs were also of solid gold. In the west wall the architects had contrived an aperture in such a way that when the sunbeams reached it, it focused them inside the building. Stretching like a golden chain from one sparkling point to another, they encircled the walls, illuminating the grim idols, and disclosing certain mystic signs at other times invisible. It was only by understanding these hieroglyphics—identical with those which may be seen to this day on the tomb of the Incas—that one could learn the secret of the tunnel and its approaches. Among the latter was one in the neighborhood of Cusco, now masked beyond discovery. This leads directly into an immense tunnel which runs from Cusco to Lima, and then, turning southward, extends into Bolivia. At a certain point it is intersected by a royal tomb. Inside this sepulchral chamber are cunningly arranged two doors; or, rather, two enormous slabs which turn upon pivots, and close so tightly as to be only distinguishable from the other portions of the sculptured walls by the secret signs, whose key is in the possession of the faithful custodians. One of these turning slabs covers the southern mouth of the Liman tunnel—the other, the northern one of the Bolivian corridor. The latter, running southward, passes through Trapaca and Cobijo, for Arica is not far away from the little river called Pay’quina,[888] which is the boundary between Peru and Bolivia.

Not far from this spot stand three separate peaks which form a curious triangle; they are included in the chain of the Andes. According to tradition the only practicable entrance to the corridor leading northward is in one of these peaks; but without the secret of its landmarks, a regiment of Titans might rend the rocks in vain in the attempt to find it. But even were some one to gain an entrance and find his way as far as the turning slab in the wall of the sepulchre, {598} and attempt to blast it out, the superincumbent rocks are so disposed as to bury the tomb, its treasures, and—as the mysterious Peruvian expressed it to us—“a thousand warriors” in one common ruin. There is no other access to the Arica chamber but through the door in the mountain near Pay’quina. Along the entire length of the corridor, from Bolivia to Lima and Cusco, are smaller hiding places filled with treasures of gold and precious stone, the accumulations of many generations of Incas, the aggregate value of which is incalculable.

We have in our possession an accurate plan of the tunnel, the sepulchre, and the doors, given to us at the time by the old Peruvian. If we had ever thought of profiting by the secret, it would have required the coöperation of the Peruvian and Bolivian governments on an extensive scale. To say nothing of physical obstacles, no one individual or small party could undertake such an exploration without encountering the army of smugglers and brigands with which the coast is infested; and which, in fact, includes nearly the whole population. The mere task of purifying the mephitic air of the tunnel, which had not been entered for centuries, would also be a serious one. There, however, the treasure lies, and there the tradition says it will lie till the last vestige of Spanish rule disappears from the whole of North and South America.

The treasures exhumed by Dr. Schliemann at Mycenæ, have awakened popular cupidity, and the eyes of adventurous speculators are being turned toward the localities where the wealth of ancient peoples is supposed to be buried, in crypt or cave, or beneath sand or alluvial deposit. Around no other locality, not even Peru, hangs so many traditions as around the Gobi Desert. In Independent Tartary this howling waste of shifting sand was once, if report speaks correctly, the seat of one of the richest empires the world ever saw. Beneath the surface are said to lie such wealth in gold, jewels, statuary, arms, utensils, and all that indicates civilization, luxury, and fine arts, as no existing capital of Christendom can show to-day. The Gobi sand moves regularly from east to west before terrific gales that blow continually. Occasionally some of the hidden treasures are uncovered, but not a native dare touch them, for the whole district is under the ban of a mighty spell. Death would be the penalty. Bahti—hideous, but faithful gnomes—guard the hidden treasures of this prehistoric people, awaiting the day when the revolution of cyclic periods shall again cause their story to be known for the instruction of mankind.

According to local tradition, the tomb of Ghengiz Khan still exists near Lake Tabasun Nor. Within lies the Mongolian Alexander, as though asleep. After three more centuries he will awake and lead his people to new victories and another harvest of glory. Though this prophetic {599} tradition be received with ever so many grains of salt, we can affirm as a fact that the tomb itself is no fiction, nor has its amazing richness been exaggerated.

The district of the Gobi wilderness and, in fact, the whole area of Independent Tartary and Thibet is jealously guarded against foreign intrusion. Those who are permitted to traverse it are under the particular care and pilotage of certain agents of the chief authority, and are in duty bound to convey no intelligence respecting places and persons to the outside world. But for this restriction, even we might contribute to these pages accounts of exploration, adventure, and discovery that would be read with interest. The time will come, sooner or later, when the dreadful sand of the desert will yield up its long-buried secrets, and then there will indeed be unlooked-for mortifications for our modern vanity.

“The people of Pashai,”[889] says Marco Polo, the daring traveller of the thirteenth century, “are great adepts in sorceries and the diabolic arts.” And his learned editor adds: “This Pashai, or Udyana, was the native country of Padma Sambhava, one of the chief apostles of lamaism, i. e., of Thibetan Buddhism, and a great master of enchantments. The doctrines of Sakya, as they prevailed in Udâyna in old times, were probably strongly tinged with Sivaïtic magic, and the Thibetans still regard the locality as the classic ground of sorcery and witchcraft.”

The “old times” are just like the “modern times;” nothing is changed as to magical practices except that they have become still more esoteric and arcane, and that the caution of the adepts increases in proportion to the traveller’s curiosity. Hiouen-Thsang says of the inhabitants: “The men ... are fond of study, but pursue it with no ardor. The science of magical formulæ has become a regular professional business with them.”[890] We will not contradict the venerable Chinese pilgrim on this point, and are willing to admit that in the seventh century some people made “a professional business” of magic; so, also, do some people now, but certainly not the true adepts. It is not Hiouen-Thsang, the pious, courageous man, who risked his life a hundred times to have the bliss of perceiving Buddha’s shadow in the cave of Peshawer, who would have accused the holy lamas and monkish thaumaturgists of “making a professional business” of showing it to travellers. The injunction of Gautama, contained in his answer to King Prasenagit, his protector, who called on him to perform miracles, must {600} have been ever present to the mind of Hiouen-Thsang. “Great king,” said Gautama, “I do not teach the law to my pupils, telling them ‘go, ye saints, and before the eyes of the Brahmans and householders perform, by means of your supernatural powers, miracles greater than any man can perform.’ I tell them, when I teach them the law, ‘Live, ye saints, hiding your good works, and showing your sins.’”

Struck with the accounts of magical exhibitions witnessed and recorded by travellers of every age who had visited Tartary and Thibet, Colonel Yule comes to the conclusion that the natives must have had “at their command the whole encyclopædia of modern ‘Spiritualists.’ Duhalde mentions among their sorceries the art of producing by their invocations the figures of Laotsen[891] and their divinities in the air, and of making a pencil write answers to questions without anybody touching it.”[892]

The former invocations pertain to religious mysteries of their sanctuaries; if done otherwise, or for the sake of gain, they are considered sorcery, necromancy, and strictly forbidden. The latter art, that of making a pencil write without contact, was known and practiced in China and other countries centuries before the Christian era. It is the A B C of magic in those countries.

When Hiouen-Thsang desired to adore the shadow of Buddha, it was not to “professional magicians” that he resorted, but to the power of his own soul-invocation; the power of prayer, faith, and contemplation. All was dark and dreary near the cavern in which the miracle was alleged to take place sometimes. Hiouen-Thsang entered and began his devotions. He made 100 salutations, but neither saw nor heard anything. Then, thinking himself too sinful, he cried bitterly, and despaired. But as he was going to give up all hope, he perceived on the eastern wall a feeble light, but it disappeared. He renewed his prayers, full of hope this time, and again he saw the light, which flashed and disappeared again. After this he made a solemn vow: he would not leave the cave till he had the rapture to see at last the shadow of the “Venerable of the Age.” He had to wait longer after this, for only after 200 prayers was the dark cave suddenly “bathed in light, and the shadow of Buddha, of a brilliant white color, rose majestically on the wall, as when the clouds suddenly open, and, all at once, display the marvellous image of the ‘Mountain of Light.’ A dazzling splendor lighted up the features of the divine countenance. Hiouen-Thsang was lost in contemplation and wonder, and would not turn his eyes away from the sublime and {601} incomparable object.” Hiouen-Thsang adds in his own diary, See-yu kee, that it is only when man prays with sincere faith, and if he has received from above a hidden impression, that he sees the shadow clearly, but he cannot enjoy the sight for any length of time.[893]

Those who are so ready to accuse the Chinese of irreligion will do well to read Schott’s Essays on Buddhism in China and Upper Asia.[894] “In the years Yuan-yeu of the Sung (A.D. 1086-1093) a pious matron with her two servants lived entirely to the Land of Enlightenment. One of the maids said one day to her companion: ‘To-night I shall pass over to the Realm of Amita’ (Buddha). The same night a balsamic odor filled the house, and the maid died without any preceding illness. On the following day the surviving maid said to her lady: ‘Yesterday my deceased companion appeared to me in a dream, and said: “Thanks to the persevering supplications of our dear mistress, I am become an inhabitant of Paradise, and my blessedness is past all expression in words.”’ The matron replied: ‘If she will appear to me also, then will I believe all you say.’ The next night the deceased really appeared to her. The lady asked: ‘May I, for once, visit the Land of Enlightenment?’ ‘Yea,’ answered the blessed soul; ‘thou hast but to follow thine handmaiden.’ The lady followed her (in her dream), and soon perceived a lake of immeasurable expanse, overspread with innumerable red and white lotus flowers, of various sizes, some blooming, some fading. She asked what those flowers might signify? The maiden replied: ‘These are all human beings on the Earth whose thoughts are turned to the Land of Enlightenment. The very first longing after the Paradise of Amita produces a flower in the Celestial Lake, and this becomes daily larger and more glorious as the self-improvement of the person whom it represents advances; in the contrary case, it loses in glory and fades away.’[895] The matron desired to know the name of an enlightened one who reposed on one of the flowers, clad in a waving and wondrously glistening raiment. Her whilom maiden answered: ‘That is Yang-kie.’ Then asked she the name of another, and was answered: {602} ‘That is Mahu.’ The lady then said: ‘At what place shall I hereafter come into existence?’ Then the Blessed Soul led her a space further, and showed her a hill that gleamed with gold and azure. ‘Here,’ said she, ‘is your future abode. You will belong to the first order of the blessed.’ When the matron awoke, she sent to inquire for Yang-kie and Mahu. The first was already departed; the other still alive and well. And thus the lady learned that the soul of one who advances in holiness and never turns back, may be already a dweller in the Land of Enlightenment, even though the body still sojourn in this transitory world.”

In the same essay, another Chinese story is translated, and to the same effect: “I knew a man,” says the author, “who during his life had killed many living beings, and was at last struck with an apoplexy. The sorrows in store for his sin-laden soul pained me to the heart; I visited him, and exhorted him to call on the Amita; but he obstinately refused. His illness clouded his understanding; in consequence of his misdeeds he had become hardened. What was before such a man when once his eyes were closed? In this life the night followeth the day, and the winter followeth the summer; that, all men are aware of. But that life is followed by death, no man will consider. Oh, what blindness and obduracy is this!” (p. 93).

These two instances of Chinese literature hardly strengthen the usual charge of irreligion and total materialism brought against the nation. The first little mystical story is full of spiritual charm, and would grace any Christian religious book. The second is as worthy of praise, and we have but to replace “Amita” with “Jesus” to have a highly orthodox tale, as regards religious sentiments and code of philosophical morality. The following instance is still more striking, and we quote it for the benefit of Christian revivalists:

“Hoang-ta-tie, of T’anchen, who lived under the Sung, followed the craft of a blacksmith. Whenever he was at his work he used to call, without intermission, on the name of Amita Buddha. One day he handed to his neighbors the following verses of his own composition to be spread about:—

‘Ding dong! The hammer-strokes fall long and fast, Until the iron turns to steel at last! Now shall the long, long day of rest begin, The Land of Bliss Eternal calls me in!’

“Thereupon he died. But his verses spread all over Honan, and many learned to call upon Buddha.”[896]

To deny to the Chinese or any people of Asia, whether Central, Upper, {603} or Lower, the possession of any knowledge, or even perception of spiritual things, is perfectly ridiculous. From one end to the other the country is full of mystics, religious philosophers, Buddhist saints, and magicians. Belief in a spiritual world, full of invisible beings who, on certain occasions, appear to mortals objectively, is universal. “According to the belief of the nations of Central Asia,” remarks I. J. Schmidt, “the earth and its interior, as well as the encompassing atmosphere, are filled with spiritual beings, which exercise an influence, partly beneficent, partly malignant, on the whole of organic and inorganic nature.... Especially are deserts and other wild or uninhabited tracts, or regions in which the influences of nature are displayed on a gigantic and terrible scale, regarded as the chief abode or rendezvous of evil spirits. And hence the steppes of Turan, and in particular the great sandy Desert of Gobi have been looked on as the dwelling-place of malignant beings, from days of hoary antiquity.”

Marco Polo—as a matter of course—mentions more than once in his curious book of Travels, these tricky nature-spirits of the deserts. For centuries, and especially in the last one, had his strange stories been completely rejected. No one would believe him when he said he had witnessed, time and again, with his own eyes, the most wonderful feats of magic performed by the subjects of Kublai-Khan and adepts of other countries. On his death-bed Marco was strongly urged to retract his alleged “falsehoods;” but he solemnly swore to the truth of what he said, adding that “he had not told one-half of what he had really seen!” There is now no doubt that he spoke the truth, since Marsden’s edition, and that of Colonel Yule have appeared. The public is especially beholden to the latter for bringing forward so many authorities corroborative of Marco’s testimony, and explaining some of the phenomena in the usual way, for he makes it plain beyond question that the great traveller was not only a veracious but an exceedingly observant writer. Warmly defending his author, the conscientious editor, after enumerating more than one hitherto controverted and even rejected point in the Venetian’s Travels, concludes by saying: “Nay, the last two years have thrown a promise of light even on what seemed the wildest of Marco’s stories, and the bones of a veritable Ruc from New Zealand lie on the table of Professor Owen’s cabinet!”[897]

The monstrous bird of the Arabian Nights, or “Arabian Mythology,” as Webster calls the Ruc (or Roc), having been identified, the next thing in order is to discover and recognize that Aladdin’s magical lamp has also certain claims to reality.

Describing his passage through the great desert of Lop, Marco Polo {604} speaks of a marvellous thing, “which is that, when travellers are on the move by night ... they will hear spirits talking. Sometimes the spirits will call him by name ... even in the daytime one hears these spirits talking. And sometimes you shall hear the sound of a variety of musical instruments, and still more commonly the sound of drums.”[898]

In his notes, the translator quotes the Chinese historian, Matwanlin, who corroborates the same. “During the passage of this wilderness you hear sounds,” says Matwanlin, “sometimes of singing, sometimes of wailing; and it has often happened that travellers going aside to see what those sounds might be, have strayed from their course and been entirely lost; for they were voices of spirits and goblins.”[899] “These goblins are not peculiar to the Gobi,” adds the editor, “though that appears to have been their most favored haunt. The awe of the vast and solitary desert raises them in all similar localities.”

Colonel Yule would have done well to consider the possibility of serious consequences arising from the acceptance of his theory. If we admit that the weird cries of the Gobi are due to the awe inspired “by the vast and solitary desert,” why should the goblins of the Gadarenes (Luke viii. 29) be entitled to any better consideration? and why may not Jesus have been self-deceived as to his objective tempter during the forty days’ trial in the “wilderness?” We are quite ready to receive or reject the theory enunciated by Colonel Yule, but shall insist upon its impartial application to all cases. Pliny speaks of the phantoms that appear and vanish in the deserts of Africa;[900] Æthicus, the early Christian cosmographer, mentions, though incredulous, the stories that were told of the voices of singers and revellers in the desert; and “Mas’udi tells of the ghûls, which in the deserts appear to travellers by night and in lonely hours;” and also of “Apollonius of Tyana and his companions, who, in a desert near the Indus by moonlight, saw an empusa or ghûl taking many forms.... They revile it, and it goes off uttering shrill cries.”[901] And Ibn Batuta relates a like legend of the Western Sahara: “If the messenger be solitary, the demons sport with him and fascinate him, so that he strays from his course and perishes.”[902] Now if all these matters are capable of a “rational explanation;” and we do not doubt it as regards most of these cases, then, the Bible-devils of the wilderness deserve no more consideration, but should have the same rule applied to them. They, too, are creatures of terror, imagination, and superstition; {605} hence, the narratives of the Bible must be false; and if one single verse is false, then a cloud is thrown upon the title of all the rest, to be considered divine revelation. Once admit this, and this collection of canonical documents is at least as amenable to criticism as any other book of stories.[903]

There are many spots in the world where the strangest phenomena have resulted from what was later ascertained to be natural physical causes. In Southern California there are certain places on the sea-shore where the sand when disturbed produces a loud musical ring. It is known as the “musical sand,” and the phenomenon is supposed to be of an electrical nature. “The sound of musical instruments, chiefly of drums, is a phenomenon of another class, and is really produced in certain situations among sandhills when the sand is disturbed,” says the editor of Marco Polo. “A very striking account of a phenomenon of this kind, regarded as supernatural, is given by Friar Odoric, whose experience I have traced to the Reg Ruwán or flowing sand north of Kabul. Besides this celebrated example ... I have noted that equally well-known one of the Jibal Nakics, or ‘Hill of the Bell’ in the Sinai desert; ... Gibal-ul-Thabúl, or hill of the drums.... A Chinese narrative of the tenth century mentions the phenomenon as known near Kwachau, on the eastern border of the Lop desert, under the name of “the singing sands.”[904]

That all these are natural phenomena, no one can doubt. But what of the questions and answers, plainly and audibly given and received? What of conversations held between certain travellers and the invisible spirits, or unknown beings, that sometimes appear to whole caravans in tangible form? If so many millions believe in the possibility that spirits may clothe themselves with material bodies, behind the curtain of a “medium,” and appear to the circle, why should they reject the same possibility for the elemental spirits of the deserts? {606} This is the “to be, or not to be” of Hamlet. If “spirits” can do all that Spiritualists claim for them, why can they not appear equally to the traveller in the wildernesses and solitudes? A recent scientific article in a Russian journal attributes such “spirit-voices,” in the great Gobi desert, to the echo. A very reasonable explanation, if it can only be demonstrated that these voices simply repeat what has been previously uttered by a living person. But when the “superstitious” traveller gets intelligent answers to his questions, this Gobi echo at once shows a very near relationship with the famous echo of the Théâtre Porte St. Martin at Paris. “How do you do, sir?” shouts one of the actors in the play. “Very poorly, my son; thank you. I am getting old, very ... very old!” politely answers the echo!

What incredulous merriment must the superstitious and absurd narratives of Marco Polo, concerning the “supernatural” gifts of certain shark and wild-beast charmers of India, whom he terms Abraiaman, have excited for long centuries. Describing the pearl-fishery of Ceylon, as it was in his time, he says that the merchants are “obliged also to pay those men who charm the great fishes—to prevent them from injuring the divers whilst engaged in seeking pearls under water—one-twentieth part of all that they take. These fish-charmers are termed Abraiaman (Brahman?), and their charm holds good for that day only, for at night they dissolve the charm, so that the fishes can work mischief at their will. These Abraiaman know also how to charm beasts and birds, and every living thing.”

And this is what we find in the explanatory notes of Colonel Yule, in relation to this degrading Asiatic “superstition:” “Marco’s account of the pearl-fishery is still substantially correct.... At the diamond mines of the northern Circars, Brahmans are employed in the analogous office of propitiating the tutelary genii. The shark-charmers are called in Tamil, Kadal-Katti, “sea-binders,” and in Hindustani, Hai-banda, or “shark-binders.” At Aripo they belong to one family, supposed to have the monopoly of the charm.[905] The chief operator is (or was, not many years ago) paid by the government, and he also received ten oysters from each boat daily during the fishery. Tennent, on his visit, found the incumbent of the office to be a Roman Catholic Christian (?), but that did not seem to affect the exercise of the validity of his functions. It is remarkable that not more than one authenticated accident from sharks had taken place during the whole period of the British occupation.”[906]

Two items of fact in the above paragraph are worthy of being placed {607} in juxtaposition. 1. The British authorities pay professional shark-charmers a stipend to exercise their art; and, 2, only one life has been lost since the execution of the contract. (We have yet to learn whether the loss of this one life did not occur under the Roman Catholic sorcerer.) Is it pretended that the salary is paid as a concession to a degrading native superstition? Very well; but how about the sharks? Are they receiving salaries, also, from the British authorities out of the Secret Service Fund? Every person who has visited Ceylon must know that the waters of the pearl coast swarm with sharks of the most voracious kind, and that it is even dangerous to bathe, let alone to dive for oysters. We might go further, if we chose, and give the names of British officials of the highest rank in the Indian service, who, after resorting to native “magicians” and “sorcerers,” to assist them in recovering things lost, or in unravelling vexatious mysteries of one kind or another, and being successful, and at the time secretly expressing their gratitude, have gone away, and shown their innate cowardice before the world’s Areopagus, by publicly denying the truth of magic, and leading the jest against Hindu “superstition.”

Not many years ago, one of the worst of superstitions scientists held to be that of believing that the murderer’s portrait remained impressed on the eye of the murdered person, and that the former could be easily recognized by examining carefully the retina. The “superstition” asserted that the likeness could be made still more striking by subjecting the murdered man to certain old women’s fumigations, and the like gossip. And now an American newspaper, of March 26, 1877, says: “A number of years ago attention was attracted to a theory which insisted that the last effort of vision materialized itself and remained as an object imprinted on the retina of the eye after death. This has been proved a fact by an experiment tried in the presence of Dr. Gamgee, F.R.S., of Birmingham, England, and Prof. Bunsen, the subject being a living rabbit. The means taken to prove the merits of the question were most simple, the eyes being placed near an opening in a shutter, and retaining the shape of the same after the animal had been deprived of life.”

If, from the regions of idolatry, ignorance, and superstition, as India is termed by some missionaries, we turn to the so-called centre of civilization—Paris, we find the same principles of magic exemplified there under the name of occult Spiritualism. The Honorable John L. O’Sullivan, Ex-Minister Plenipotentiary of the United States to Portugal, has kindly furnished us with the strange particulars of a semi-magical séance which he recently attended with several other eminent men, at Paris. Having his permission to that effect, we print his letter in full.

“NEW YORK, Feb. 7, 1877. {608}

“I cheerfully obey your request for a written statement of what I related to you orally, as having been witnessed by me in Paris, last summer, at the house of a highly respectable physician, whose name I have no authority to use, but whom, after the usual French fashion of anonymizing, I will call Dr. X.

“I was introduced there by an English friend, well-known in the Spiritualist circles in London—Mr. Gledstanes. Some eight or ten other visitors were present, of both sexes. We were seated in fauteuils, occupying half of a long drawing-room, flush with a spacious garden. In the other half of the room was a grand piano, a considerable open space between it and us, and a couple of fauteuils in that space, evidently placed there to be occupied by other sitters. A door near them opened into the private apartments.

“Dr. X. came in, and discoursed to us for about twenty minutes with rapid and vehement French eloquence, which I could not undertake to report. He had, for over twenty-five years, investigated occult mysteries, of which he was about to exhibit some phenomena. His object was to attract his brethren of the scientific world, but few or none of them came to see for themselves. He intended before long to publish a book. He presently led in two ladies, the younger one his wife, the other (whom I will call Madame Y.) a medium or sensitive, with whom he had worked through all that period in the prosecution of these studies, and who had devoted and sacrificed her whole life to this work with him. Both these ladies had their eyes closed, apparently in trance.

“He stood them at the opposite ends of the long grand piano (which was shut), and directed them to put their hands upon it. Sounds soon began to issue from its chords, marching, galloping, drums, trumpets, rolling musketry, cannon, cries, and groans—in one word, a battle. This lasted, I should say, some five to ten minutes.

“I should have mentioned that before the two mediums were brought in I had written in pencil, on a small bit of paper (by direction of Mr. Gledstanes, who had been there before), the names of three objects, to be known to myself alone, viz., some musical composer, deceased, a flower, and a cake. I chose Beethoven, a marguerite (daisy), and a kind of French cake called plombières, and rolled the paper into a pellet, which I kept in my hand, without letting even my friend know its contents.

“When the battle was over, he placed Mme. Y. in one of the two fauteuils, Mme. X. being seated apart at one side of the room, and I was asked to hand my folded, or rolled, paper to Mme. Y. She held it (unopened) between her fingers, on her lap. She was dressed in white merino, flowing from her neck and gathered in at the waist, under a blaze of light from chandeliers on the right and left. After a while she dropped the little roll of paper to the floor, and I picked it up. Dr. X. then raised her to her feet and told her to make “the evocation of the dead.” He withdrew the fauteuils and placed in her hand a steel rod of about four and half or five feet in length, the top of which was surmounted with a short cross-piece—the Egyptian Tau. With this she traced a circle round herself, as she stood, of about six feet in diameter. She did not hold the cross-piece as a handle, but, on the contrary, she held the rod at the opposite end. She presently handed it back to Dr. X. There she stood for some time, her hands hanging down and folded together in front of her, motionless, and with her eyes directed slightly upward toward one of the opposite corners of the long salon. Her lips presently began to move, with muttered sounds, which after a while became distinct in articulation, in short broken sentences or phrases, very much {609} like the recitation of a litany. Certain words, seeming to be names, would recur from time to time. It sounded to me somewhat as I have heard Oriental languages sound. Her face was very earnest and mobile with expression, with sometimes a slight frown on the brow. I suppose it lasted about fifteen or twenty minutes, amidst the motionless silence of all the company, as we gazed on the weird scene. Her utterance finally seemed to increase in vehemence and rapidity. At last she stretched forth one arm toward the space on which her eyes had been fixed, and, with a loud cry, almost a scream, she exclaimed: ‘BEETHOVEN!’—and fell backward, prostrate on the floor.

“Dr. X. hastened to her, made eager magnetic passes about her face and neck, and propped up her head and shoulders on cushions. And there she lay like a person sick and suffering, occasionally moaning, turning restlessly, etc. I suppose a full half-hour then elapsed, during which she seemed to pass through all the phases of gradual death (this I was told was a re-enacting of the death of Beethoven). It would be long to describe in detail, even if I could recall all. We watched as though assisting at a scene of real death. I will only say that her pulse ceased; no beating of the heart could be perceived; her hands first, then her arms became cold, while warmth was still to be felt under her arm-pits; even they at last became entirely cold; her feet and legs became cold in the same manner, and they swelled astonishingly. The doctor invited us all to come and recognize these phenomena. The gasping breaths came at longer and longer intervals, and feebler and feebler. At last came the end; her head fell sidewise, her hands, which had been picking with the fingers about her dress, collapsed also. The doctor said, ‘she is now dead;’ and so it indeed seemed. In vehement haste he produced (I did not see from where) two small snakes, which he seemed to huddle about her neck and down into her bosom, making also eager transverse passes about her head and neck. After a while she appeared to revive slowly, and finally the doctor and a couple of men servants lifted her up and carried her off into the private apartments, from which he soon returned. He told us that this was all very critical, but perfectly safe, but that no time was to be lost, for otherwise the death, which he said was real, would be permanent.

“I need not say how ghastly the effect of this whole scene had been on all the spectators. Nor need I remind you that this was no trickery of a performer paid to astonish. The scene passed in the elegant drawing-room of a respectable physician, to which access without introduction is impossible, while (outside of the phenomenal facts) a thousand indescribable details of language, manner, expression, and action presented those minute guarantees of sincerity and earnestness which carry conviction to those who witness, though it may be transmitted to those who only hear or read of them.

“After a time Mme. Y. returned and was seated in one of the two fauteuils before mentioned, and I was invited to the other by her side. I had still in my hand the unopened pellet of paper containing the three words privately written by me, of which (Beethoven) had been the first. She sat for a few minutes with her open hands resting on her lap. They presently began to move restlessly about. “Ah, it burns, it burns,” she said, and her features contracted with an expression of pain. In a few moments she raised one of them, and it contained a marguerite, the flower I had written as my second word. I received it from her, and after it had been examined by the rest of the company, I preserved it. Dr. X. said it was of a species not known in that part of the country; an opinion in which he was certainly mistaken, as a few days afterwards I saw the same in the flower-market of the Madeleine. Whether this flower was produced under her hands, or was simply an apport, as in the phenomenon we are familiar with in the experiences of Spiritualism, I do not know. It was the one or the other, for she certainly did not have it as she sat {610} there by my side, under a strong light, before it made its appearance. The flower was perfectly fresh in every one of its delicate petals.

“The third word I had written on my bit of paper was the name of a cake—plombières. She presently began to go through the motions of eating, though no cake was visible, and asked me if I would not go with her to Plombières—the name of the cake I had written. This might have been simply a case of mind-reading.

“After this followed a scene in which Madame X., the doctor’s wife, was said, and seemed to be, possessed by the spirit of Beethoven. The doctor addressed her as “Monsieur Beethoven.” She took no notice until he called the name aloud in her ear. She then responded with polite bows, etc. (You may remember that Beethoven was extremely deaf.) After some conversation he begged her to play, and she seated herself at the piano and performed magnificently both some of his known music and some improvisations which were generally recognized by the company as in his style. I was told afterwards, by a lady friend of Madame X., that in her normal state she was a very ordinary amateur performer. After about half an hour spent in music and in dialogue in the character of Beethoven, to whom her face in expression, and her tumbled hair, seemed to acquire a strange resemblance, the doctor placed in her hands a sheet of paper and a crayon, and asked her to sketch the face of the person she saw before her. She produced very rapidly a profile sketch of a head and face resembling Beethoven’s busts, though as a younger man; and she dashed off a rapid name under it, as though a signature, ‘Beethoven.’ I have preserved the sketch, though how the handwriting may correspond with Beethoven’s signature I cannot say.

“The hour was now late, and the company broke up; nor had I any time to interrogate Dr. X. upon what we had thus witnessed. But I called on him with Mr. Gledstanes a few evenings afterwards. I found that he admitted the action of spirits, and was a Spiritualist, but also a great deal more, having studied long and deeply into the occult mysteries of the Orient. So I understood him to convey, while he seemed to prefer to refer me to his book, which he would probably publish in the course of the present year. I observed a number of loose sheets on a table all covered with Oriental characters unknown to me—the work of Madame Y. in trance, as he said, in answer to an inquiry. He told us that in the scene I had witnessed, she became (i. e., as I presumed, was possessed by) a priestess of one of the ancient Egyptian temples, and that the origin of it was this: A scientific friend of his had acquired in Egypt possession of the mummy of a priestess, and had given him some of the linen swathings with which the body was enveloped, and from the contact with this cloth of 2,000 or 3,000 years old, the devotion of her whole existence to this occult relation, and twenty years seclusion from the world, his medium, as sensitive Madame Y., had become what I had seen. The language I had heard her speak was the sacred language of the temples in which she had been instructed, not so much by inspiration but very much as we now study languages, by dictation, written exercises, etc., being even chided and punished when she was dull or slow. He said that Jacolliot had heard her in a similar scene, and recognized sounds and words of the very oldest sacred language as preserved in the temples of India, anterior, if I remember right, to the epoch of the Sanscrit.

“Respecting the snakes he had employed in the hasty operation of restoring her to life, or rather perhaps arresting the last consummation of the process of death, he said there was a strange mystery in their relation to the phenomena of life and death. I understood that they were indispensable. Silence and inaction on our part were also insisted upon throughout, and any attempt at questioning him at the time was peremptorily, almost angrily, suppressed. We might come and talk afterward, or wait for the appearance of his book, but he alone seemed {611} entitled to exercise the faculty of speech throughout all these performances—which he certainly did with great volubility, the while, with all the eloquence and precision of diction of a Frenchman, combining scientific culture with vividness of imagination.

“I intended to return on some subsequent evening, but learned from Mr. Gledstanes that he had given them up for the present, disgusted with his ill-success in getting his professional colleagues and men of science to come and witness what it was his object to show them.

“This is about as much as I can recall of this strange, weird evening, excepting some uninteresting details. I have given you the name and address of Dr. X. confidentially, because he would seem to have gone more or less far on the same path as you pursue in the studies of your Theosophical Society. Beyond that I feel bound to keep it private, not having his authority to use it in any way which might lead to publicity.

“Very respectfully,

“Your friend and obedient servant,

“J. L. O’SULLIVAN.”

In this interesting case simple Spiritualism has transcended its routine and encroached upon the limits of magic. The features of mediumship are there, in the double life led by the sensitive Madame Y., in which she passes an existence totally distinct from the normal one, and by reason of the subordination of her individuality to a foreign will, becomes the permutation of a priestess of Egypt; and in the personation of the spirit of Beethoven, and in the unconscious and cataleptic state into which she falls. On the other hand, the will-power exercised by Dr. X. upon his sensitive, the tracing of the mystic circle, the evocations, the materialization of the desired flower, the seclusion and education of Madame Y., the employment of the wand and its form, the creation and use of the serpents, the evident control of the astral forces—all these pertain to magic. Such experiments are of interest and value to science, but liable to abuse in the hands of a less conscientious practitioner than the eminent gentleman designated as Dr. X. A true Oriental kabalist would not recommend their duplication.

Spheres unknown below our feet; spheres still more unknown and still more unexplored above us; between the two a handful of moles, blind to God’s great light, and deaf to the whispers of the invisible world, boasting that they lead mankind. Where? Onward, they claim; but we have a right to doubt it. The greatest of our physiologists, when placed side by side with a Hindu fakir, who knows neither how to read nor write, will very soon find himself feeling as foolish as a school-boy who has neglected to learn his lesson. It is not by vivisecting living animals that a physiologist will assure himself of the existence of man’s soul, nor on the blade of the knife can he extract it from a human body. “What sane man,” inquires Sergeant Cox, the President of the London Psychological Society, “what sane man who knows nothing of magnetism or physiology, who had never witnessed an experiment nor {612} learned its principles, would proclaim himself a fool by denying its facts and denouncing its theory?” The truthful answer to this would be, “two-thirds of our modern-day scientists.” The impertinence, if truth can ever be impertinent, must be laid at the door of him who uttered it—a scientist of the number of those few who are brave and honest enough to utter wholesome truths, however disagreeable. And there is no mistaking the real meaning of the imputation, for immediately after the irreverent inquiry, the learned lecturer remarks as pointedly: “The chemist takes his electricity from the electrician, the physiologist looks to the geologist for his geology—each would deem it an impertinence in the other if he were to pronounce judgment in the branch of knowledge not his own. Strange it is, but true as strange, that this rational rule is wholly set at naught in the treatment of psychology. Physical scientists deem themselves competent to pronounce a dogmatic judgment upon psychology and all that appertains to it, without having witnessed any of its phenomena, and in entire ignorance of its principles and practice.”[907]

We sincerely hope that the two eminent biologists, Mr. Mendeleyeff, of St. Petersburg, and Mr. Ray Lankester, of London fame, will bear themselves under the above as unflinchingly as their living victims do when palpitating under their dissecting knives.

For a belief to have become universal, it must have been founded on an immense accumulation of facts, tending to strengthen it, from one generation to another. At the head of all such beliefs stands magic, or, if one would prefer—occult psychology. Who, of those who appreciate its tremendous powers even from its feeble, half-paralyzed effects in our civilized countries, would dare disbelieve in our days the assertions of Porphyry and Proclus, that even inanimate objects, such as statues of gods, could be made to move and exhibit a factitious life for a few moments? Who can deny the allegation? Is it those who testify daily over their own signatures that they have seen tables and chairs move and walk, and pencils write, without contact? Diogenes Laërtius tells us of a certain philosopher, Stilpo, who was exiled from Athens by the Areopagus, for having dared to deny publicly that the Minerva of Pheidias was anything else than a block of marble. But our own age, after having mimicked the ancients in everything possible, even to their very names, such as “senates,” “prefects,” and “consuls,” etc.; and after admitting that Napoleon the Great conquered three-fourths of Europe by applying the principles of war taught by the Cæsars and the Alexanders, knows so much better than its preceptors about psychology, that it would vote every believer in “animated tables” into Bedlam.

Be this as it may, the religion of the ancients is the religion of {613} the future. A few centuries more, and there will linger no sectarian beliefs in either of the great religions of humanity. Brahmanism and Buddhism, Christianity and Mahometanism will all disappear before the mighty rush of facts. “I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh,” writes the prophet Joel. “Verily I say unto you ... greater works than these shall you do,” promises Jesus. But this can only come to pass when the world returns to the grand religion of the past; the knowledge of those majestic systems which preceded, by far, Brahmanism, and even the primitive monotheism of the ancient Chaldeans. Meanwhile, we must remember the direct effects of the revealed mystery. The only means by which the wise priests of old could impress upon the grosser senses of the multitudes the idea of the Omnipotency of the Creative will or FIRST CAUSE; namely, the divine animation of inert matter, the soul infused into it by the potential will of man, the microcosmic image of the great Architect, and the transportation of ponderous objects through space and material obstacles.

Why should the pious Roman Catholic turn away in disgust at the “heathen” practices of the Hindu Tamil, for instance? We have witnessed the miracle of San Gennaro in good old Naples, and we have seen the same in Nârgercoil, in India. Where is the difference? The coagulated blood of the Catholic saint is made to boil and fume in its crystal bottle, to the gratification of the lazzaroni; and from its jewelled shrine the martyr’s idol beams radiant smiles and blessings at the Christian congregation. On the other hand, a ball of clay filled with water, is stuffed into the open breast of the god Sûran; and while the padre shakes his bottle and produces his “miracle” of blood, the Hindu priest plunges an arrow into the god’s breast, and produces his “miracle,” for the blood gushes forth in streams, and the water is changed into blood. Both Christians and Hindus fall in raptures at the sight of such a miracle. So far, we do not see the slightest difference. But can it be that the Pagan learned the trick from San Gennaro.

“Know, O, Asclepius,” says Hermes, “that as the HIGHEST ONE is the father of the celestial gods, so is man the artisan of the gods who reside in the temples, and who delight in the society of mortals. Faithful to its origin and nature, humanity perseveres in this imitation of the divine powers; and, if the Father Creator has made in His image the eternal gods, mankind in its turn makes its gods in its own image.” “And, dost thou speak of statues of gods; O, Trismegistus?” “Verily, I do, Asclepius, and however great thy defiance, perceivest thou not that these statues are endowed with reason, that they are animated with a soul, and that they can operate the greatest prodigies. {614} How can we reject the evidence, when we find these gods possessing the gift of predicting the future, which they are compelled to tell, when forced to it by magic spells, as through the lips of the divines and their visions?... It is the marvel of marvels that man could have invented and created gods.... True, the faith of our ancestors has erred, and in their pride they fell into error as to the precise essence of these gods ... but they have still found out that art themselves. Powerless to create soul and spirit, they evoke the souls of angels and demons in order to introduce them into the consecrated statues; and so make them preside at their Mysteries, by communicating to idols their own faculty to do good as well as evil.”

It is not antiquity alone which is full of evidence that the statues and idols of the gods at times exhibited intelligence and locomotive powers. Full in the nineteenth century, we see the papers recording the capers played by the statue of the Madonna of Lourdes. This gracious lady, the French Notre Dame, runs away several times to the woods adjoining her usual residence, the parish church. The sexton is obliged to hunt after the runaway, and bring her home more than once.[908] After this begins a series of “miracles,” healing, prophesying, letter-dropping from on high, and what not. These “miracles” are implicitly accepted by millions and millions of Roman Catholics; numbers of these belonging to the most intelligent and educated classes. Why, then, should we disbelieve in testimony of precisely the same character, given as to contemporary phenomena of the same kind, by the most accredited and esteemed historians—by Titus Livy, for instance? “Juno, would you please abandon the walls of Veii, and change this abode for that of Rome?” inquires of the goddess a Roman soldier, after the conquest of that city. Juno consents, and nodding her head in token of acquiescence, her statue answers: “Yes, I will.” Furthermore, upon their carrying off the figure, it seems to instantly “lose its immense weight,” adds the historian, and the statue seems rather to follow them than otherwise.[909]

With naïveté, and a faith bordering on the sublime, des Mousseaux, bravely rushes into the dangerous parallels, and gives a number of instances of Christian as well as “heathen” miracles of that kind. He prints a list of such walking statues of saints and Madonnas, who lose their weight, and move about as so many living men and women; and presents unimpeachable evidence of the same, from classical authors, who described their miracles.[910] He has but one thought, one anxious and all-overpowering desire—to prove to his readers that {615} magic does exist, and that Christianity beats it flat. Not that the miracles of the latter are either more numerous, or more extraordinary, or suggestive than those of the Pagans. Not at all; and he is a fair historian as to facts and evidence. But, it is his arguments and reflections that are priceless: one kind of miracle is produced by God, the other by the Devil; he drags down the Deity and placing Him face to face with Satan, allows the arch-enemy to beat the Creator by long odds. Not a word of solid, evident proof to show the substantial difference between the two kinds of wonders.

Would we inquire the reason why he traces in one the hand of God and in the other the horn and hoof of the Devil? Listen to the answer: “The Holy Roman Catholic and Apostolical Church declares the miracles wrought by her faithful sons produced by the will of God; and all others the work of the spirits of Hell.” Very well, but on what ground? We are shown an endless list of holy writers; of saints who fought during their whole lives with the fiends; and of fathers whose word and authority are accepted as “word of God” by the same Church. “Your idols, your consecrated statues are the abode of demons,” exclaims St. Cyprian. “Yes, it is these spirits who inspire your divines, who animate the bowels of your victims, who govern the flight of birds, and who, mixing incessantly falsehood with truth, render oracles, and ... operate prodigies, their object being to bring you invincibly to their worship.”[911]

Fanaticism in religion, fanaticism in science, or fanaticism in any other question becomes a hobby, and cannot but blind our senses. It will ever be useless to argue with a fanatic. And here we cannot help admiring once more the profound knowledge of human nature which dictated to Mr. Sergeant Cox the following words, delivered in the same address as before alluded to: “There is no more fatal fallacy than that the truth will prevail by its own force, that it has only to be seen to be embraced. In fact the desire for the actual truth exists in very few minds, and the capacity to discern it in fewer still. When men say that they are seeking the truth, they mean that they are looking for evidence to support some prejudice or prepossession. Their beliefs are moulded to their wishes. They see all, and more than all, that seems to tell for that which they desire; they are blind as bats to whatever tells against them. The scientists are no more exempt from this common failing than are others.”

We know that from the remotest ages there has existed a mysterious, awful science, under the name of theopœa. This science taught the art of endowing the various symbols of gods with temporary life and {616} intelligence. Statues and blocks of inert matter became animated under the potential will of the hierophant. The fire stolen by Prometheus had fallen down in the struggle to earth; it embraced the lower regions of the sky, and settled in the waves of the universal ether as the potential Akâsa of the Hindu rites. We breathe and imbibe it into our organic system with every mouthful of fresh air. Our organism is full of it from the instant of our birth. But it becomes potential only under the influx of WILL and SPIRIT.

Left to itself, this life-principle will blindly follow the laws of nature; and, according to conditions, will produce health and an exuberance of life, or cause death and dissolution. But, guided by the will of the adept, it becomes obedient; its currents restore the equilibrium in organic bodies, they fill the waste, and produce physical and psychological miracles, well-known to mesmerizers. Infused in inorganic and inert matter, they create an appearance of life, hence motion. If to that life an individual intelligence, a personality, is wanting, then the operator must either send his scin-lecca, his own astral spirit, to animate it; or use his power over the region of nature-spirits to force one of them to infuse his entity into the marble, wood, or metal; or, again, be helped by human spirits. But the latter—except the vicious, earth-bound class[912]—will not infuse their essence into these inanimate objects. They leave the lower kinds to produce the similitude of life and animation, and only send their influence through the intervening spheres like a ray of divine light, when the so-called “miracle” is required for a good purpose. The condition—and this is a law in spiritual nature—is purity of motive, purity of the surrounding magnetic atmosphere, personal purity of the operator. Thus is it, that a Pagan “miracle” may be by far holier than a Christian one.

Who that has seen the performance of the fakirs of Southern India, can doubt the existence of theopœa in ancient times? An inveterate skeptic, though more than anxious to attribute every phenomenon to jugglery, still finds himself compelled to testify to facts; and facts that are to be witnessed daily if one chooses. “I dare not,” he says, speaking of Chibh-Chondor, a fakir of Jaffna-patnam, “describe all the exercises which he performed. There are things one dares not {617} say even after having witnessed them, for fear of being charged with having been under an inexplicable hallucination! And yet, ten, nay, twenty times, I saw and saw again the fakir obtain similar results over inert matter.... It was but child’s play for our ‘charmer’ to make the flame of candles which had, by his directions, been placed in the remotest corners of the apartment, pale and become extinguished at will; to cause the furniture to move, even the sofas on which we sat, the doors to open and shut repeatedly: and all this without quitting the mat upon which he sat on the floor.

“Perhaps I will be told that I saw imperfectly. Possibly; but I will say that hundreds and thousands of persons have seen and do see what I have, and things more wonderful; has one of all these discovered the secret, or been able to duplicate these phenomena? And I can never repeat too often that all this does not occur on a stage, supplied with mechanical contrivances for the use of the operator. No, it is a beggar crouched, naked, on the floor, who thus sports with your intelligence, your senses, and all that which we have agreed among ourselves to style the immutable laws of nature, but which he appears to alter at will!

“Does he change its course? ‘No, but he makes it act by using forces which are yet unknown to us,’ say the believers. However that may be, I have found myself twenty times at similar performances in company with the most distinguished men of British India—professors, physicians, officers. Not one of them but thus summarized his impressions upon quitting the drawing-room. ‘This is something terrifying to human intelligence!’ Every time that I saw repeated by a fakir the experiment of reducing serpents to a cataleptic state, a condition in which these animals have all the rigidity of the dry branch of a tree, my thoughts have reverted to the biblical fable (?) which endows Moses and the priests of Pharaoh with the like power.”[913]

Assuredly, the flesh of man, beast, and bird should be as easily endowed with magnetic life-principle as the inert table of a modern medium. Either both wonders are possible and true, or both must fall to the ground, together with the miracles of Apostolic days, and those of the more modern Popish Church. As for vital proofs furnished to us in favor of such possibilities, we might name books enough to fill a whole library. If Sixtus V. cited a formidable array of spirits attached to various talismans, was not his threat of excommunication for all those who practiced the art, uttered merely because he would have the knowledge of this secret confined within the precincts of the Church? How would it do for his “divine” miracles to be studied and {618} successfully reproduced by every man endowed with perseverance, a strong positive magnetic power, and an unflinching will? Recent events at Lourdes (of course, supposing them to have been truthfully reported) prove that the secret is not wholly lost; and if there is no strong magician-mesmerizer concealed under frock and surplice, then the statue of Notre-Dame is moved by the same forces which move every magnetized table at a spiritual seance; and the nature of these “intelligences,” whether they belong to the classes of human, human elementary, or elemental spirits depends on a variety of conditions. With one who knows anything of mesmerism, and at the same time of the charitable spirit of the Roman Catholic Church, it ought not to be difficult to comprehend that the incessant curses of the priests and monks; and the bitter anathemas so freely pronounced by Pius IX.—himself a strong mesmerizer, and believed to be a jetattore (evil eye)—have drawn together legions of elementaries and elementals under the leadership of the disembodied Torquemadas. These are the “angels” who play pranks with the statue of the Queen of Heaven. Any one who accepts the “miracle” and thinks otherwise blasphemes.

Although it would seem as if we had already furnished sufficient proofs that modern science has little or no reason to boast of originality, yet before closing this volume we will adduce a few more to place the matter beyond doubt. We have but to recapitulate, as briefly as possible, the several claims to new philosophies and discoveries, the announcement of which has made the world open its eyes so wide within these last two centuries. We have pointed to the achievements in arts, sciences, and philosophy of the ancient Egyptians, Greeks, Chaldeans, and Assyrians; we will now quote from an author who has passed long years in India studying their philosophy. In the famous and recent work of Christna et le Christ, we find the following tabulation:

“Philosophy.—The ancient Hindus have created from the foundation the two systems of spiritualism and materialism, of metaphysical philosophy and of positive philosophy. The first taught in the Vedantic school, whose founder was Vyasa; the second taught in the Sankya school, whose founder was Kapila.

“Astronomical Science.—They fixed the calendar, invented the zodiac, calculated the precession of the equinoxes, discovered the general laws of the movements, observed and predicted the eclipses.

“Mathematics.—They invented the decimal system, algebra, the differential, integral, and infinitesimal calculi. They also discovered geometry and trigonometry, and in these two sciences they constructed and proved theorems which were only discovered in Europe as late as the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. It was the Brahmans in fact who first deduced the superficial measure of a triangle from {619} the calculation of its three sides, and calculated the relations of the circumference to the diameter. Furthermore, we must restore to them the square of the hypotenuse and the table so improperly called Pythagorean, which we find engraved on the gôparama of the majority of great pagodas.

“Physics.—They established the principle which is still our own to-day, that the universe is a harmonious whole, subject to laws which may be determined by observation and experiment. They discovered hydrostatics; and the famous proposition that every body plunged in water loses of its own weight a weight equal to the volume which it displaces, is only a loan made by the Brahmans to the famous Greek architect, Archimedes. The physicists of the pagodas calculated the velocity of light, fixed in a positive manner the laws which it follows in its reflection. And finally, it is beyond doubt, from the calculations of Surya-Sidhenta, that they knew and calculated the force of steam.

“Chemistry.—They knew the composition of water, and formulated for gases the famous law, which we know only from yesterday, that the volumes of gas are in inverse ratio to the pressures that they support. They knew how to prepare sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids; the oxides of copper, iron, lead, tin, and zinc; the sulphurets of iron, copper, mercury, antimony, and arsenic; the sulphates of zinc and iron; the carbonates of iron, lead, and soda; nitrate of silver; and powder.

“Medicine.—Their knowledge was truly astonishing. In Tcharaka and Sousruta, the two princes of Hindu medicine, is laid down the system which Hippocrates appropriated later. Sousruta notably enunciates the principles of preventive medicine or hygiene, which he places much above curative medicine—too often, according to him, empyrical. Are we more advanced to-day? It is not without interest to remark that the Arab physicians, who enjoyed a merited celebrity in the middle ages—Averroès among others—constantly spoke of the Hindu physicians, and regarded them as the initiators of the Greeks and themselves.

“Pharmacology.—They knew all the simples, their properties, their use, and upon this point have not yet ceased to give lessons to Europe. Quite recently we have received from them the treatment of asthma, with the datura.

“Surgery.—In this they are not less remarkable. They made the operation for the stone, succeeded admirably in the operation for cataract, and the extraction of the fœtus, of which all the unusual or dangerous cases are described by Tcharaka with an extraordinary scientific accuracy.

“Grammar.—They formed the most marvellous language in the world—the Sanscrit—which gave birth to the greater part of the idioms of the Orient, and of Indo-European countries.

“Poetry.—They have treated all the styles, and shown themselves {620} supreme masters in all. Sakuntala, Avrita, the Hindu Phædra, Saranga, and a thousand other dramas have their superiors neither in Sophocles nor Euripides, in Corneille nor Shakspere. Their descriptive poetry has never been equalled. One must read, in the Megadata, “The Plaint of an Exile,” who implores a passing cloud to carry his remembrances to his cottage, his relatives and friends, whom he will never see more, to form an idea of the splendor to which this style has been carried in India. Their fables have been copied by all modern and ancient peoples, who have not even given themselves the trouble to color differently the subject of these little dramas.

“Music.—They invented the gamut with its differences of tones and half-tones much before Gui d’ Arezzo. Here is the Hindu scale:

Sa—Ri—Ga—Ma—Pa—Da—Ni—Sa.

“Architecture.—They seem to have exhausted all that the genius of man is capable of conceiving. Domes, inexpressibly bold; tapering cupolas; minarets, with marble lace; Gothic towers; Greek hemicycles; polychrome style—all kinds and all epochs are there, betokening the origin and date of the different colonies, which, in emigrating, carried with them their souvenirs of their native art.”

Such were the results attained by this ancient and imposing Brahmanical civilization. What have we to offer for comparison? Beside such majestic achievements of the past, what can we place that will seem so grandiose and sublime as to warrant our boast of superiority over an ignorant ancestry? Beside the discoverers of geometry and algebra, the constructors of human speech, the parents of philosophy, the primal expounders of religion, the adepts in psychological and physical science, how even the greatest of our biologists and theologians seem dwarfed! Name to us any modern discovery, and we venture to say, that Indian history need not long be searched before the prototype will be found of record. Here we are with the transit of science half accomplished, and all our ideas in process of readjustment to the theories of force-correlation, natural selection, atomic polarity, and evolution. And here, to mock our conceit, our apprehensions, and our despair, we may read what Manu said, perhaps 10,000 years before the birth of Christ:

“The first germ of life was developed by water and heat” (Manu, book i., sloka 8).

“Water ascends toward the sky in vapors; from the sun it descends in rain, from the rain are born the plants, and from the plants, animals” (book iii., sloka 76).

“Each being acquires the qualities of the one which immediately precedes it, in such a manner that the farther a being gets away from {621} the primal atom of its series, the more he is possessed of qualities and perfections” (book i., sloka 20).

“Man will traverse the universe, gradually ascending, and passing through the rocks, the plants, the worms, insects, fish, serpents, tortoises, wild animals, cattle, and higher animals.... Such is the inferior degree” (Ibid.).

“These are the transformations declared, from the plant up to Brahma, which have to take place in his world” (Ibid.).

“The Greek,” says Jacolliot, “is but the Sanscrit. Pheidias and Praxiteles have studied in Asia the chefs-d’œuvre of Daonthia, Ramana, and Aryavosta. Plato disappears before Dgeminy and Veda-Vyasa, whom he literally copies. Aristotle is thrown into the shade by the Pourva-Mimansa and the Outtara-Mimansa, in which one finds all the systems of philosophy which we are now occupied in re-editing, from the Spiritualism of Socrates and his school, the skepticism of Pyrrho, Montaigne, and Kant, down to the positivism of Littré.”

Let those who doubt the exactness of the latter assertion read this phrase, extracted textually from the Outtara-Mimansa, or Vedanta, of Vyasa, who lived at an epoch which the Brahmanical chronology fixes at 10,400 years before our era:

“We can only study phenomena, verify them, and hold them to be relatively true, but nothing in the universe, neither by perception nor by induction, nor by the senses, nor by reasoning, being able to demonstrate the existence of a Supreme Cause, which could, at a fixed point of time, have given birth to the universe, Science has to discuss neither the possibility nor impossibility of this Supreme Cause.”

Thus, gradually but surely, will the whole of antiquity be vindicated. Truth will be carefully sifted from exaggeration; much that is now considered fiction may yet be proved fact, and the “facts and laws” of modern science found to belong to the limbo of exploded myths. When, centuries before our era, the Hindu Bramaheupto affirmed that the starry sphere was immovable, and that the daily rising and setting of stars confirms the motion of the earth upon its axis; and when Aristarchus of Samos, born 267 years B.C., and the Pythagorean philosopher Nicetè, the Syracusan, maintained the same, what was the credit given to their theories until the days of Copernicus and Galileo? And the system of these two princes of science—a system which has revolutionized the whole world—how long will it be allowed to remain as a complete and undisturbed whole? Have we not, at the present moment, in Germany, a learned savant, a Professor Shoëpfer, who, in his public lectures at Berlin, tries to demonstrate, 1, that the earth is immovable; 2, the sun is but a little bigger than it seems; and 3, that {622} Tycho-Brahe was perfectly right and Galileo perfectly wrong?[914] And what was Tycho-Brahe’s theory? Why, that the earth stands immovable in the centre of the universe, and that around it, as around its centre, the whole of the celestial vault gravitates every twenty-four hours; and finally, that the sun and moon, apart from this motion, proceed on curved lines peculiar to themselves, while Mercury, with the rest of the planets, describes an epicycloid.

We certainly have no intention to lose time nor devote space to either combating or supporting this new theory, which suspiciously resembles the old ones of Aristotle and even the Venerable Bede. We will leave the learned army of modern Academicians to “wash their family linen among themselves,” to use an expression of the great Napoleon. But we will, nevertheless, avail ourselves of such a good opportunity as this defection affords to demand once more of science her diploma or patents of infallibility. Alas! are these, then, the results of her boasted progress?

It was hardly more than yesterday when, upon the strength of facts within our own observation, and corroborated by the testimony of a multitude of witnesses, we timidly ventured the assertion that tables, mediums, and Hindu fakirs were occasionally levitated. And when we added that, if such a phenomenon should happen but once in a century, “without a visible mechanical cause, then that rising is a manifestation of a natural law of which our scientists are yet ignorant,” we were called “iconoclastic,” and charged, in our turn, by the newspapers, with ignorance of the law of gravitation. Iconoclastic or not, we never thought of charging science with denying the rotation of the earth on its axis, or its revolution around the sun. Those two lamps, at least, in the beacon of the Academy, we thought would be kept trimmed and burning to the end of time. But, lo! here comes a Berlin professor and crushes our last hopes that Science should prove herself exact in some one particular. The cycle is truly at its lowest point, and a new era is begun. The earth stands still, and Joshua is vindicated!

In days of old—in 1876—the world believed in centrifugal force, and the Newtonian theory, which explained the flattening of the poles by the rotatory motion of the earth around its axis, was orthodox. Upon this hypothesis, the greater portion of the globular mass was believed to gravitate toward the equator; and in its turn the centrifugal force, acting on the mass with its mightiest power, forced this mass to concentrate itself on the equator. Thus is it that the credulous {623} scientists believed the earth to rotate around its axis; for, were it otherwise, there would exist no centrifugal force, and without this force there could be no gravitation toward the equatorial latitudes. It has been one of the accepted proofs of the rotation of the earth, and it is this deduction, with several others, that the Berlin professor declares that, “in common with many other scientists,” he “rejects.”

“Is this not ridiculous, gentlemen,” he concludes, “that we, confiding in what we were taught at school, have accepted the rotation of the earth around its axis as a fact fully demonstrated, while there is nothing at all to prove it, and it cannot be demonstrated? Is it not cause of astonishment that the scientists of the whole educated world, commencing with Copernicus and Kepler, should have begun by accepting such a movement of our planet, and then three and a half centuries later be searching for such proofs? But, alas! though we search, we find none, as was to be expected. All, all is vain!”

And thus it is that at one stroke the world loses its rotation, and the universe is bereaved of its guardians and protectors, the centrifugal and centripetal forces! Nay, ether itself, blown out of space, is but a “fallacy,” a myth born of a bad habit of using empty words; the sun is a pretender to dimensions to which it was never entitled; the stars are twinkling dots, and “were so expressly disposed at considerable distances from one another by the Creator of the universe, probably with the intention that they should simultaneously illumine the vast spaces on the face of our globe” says Dr. Shoëpfer.

And is it so that even three centuries and a half have not sufficed the men of exact science to construct one theory that not a single university professor would dare challenge? If astronomy, the one science built on the adamantine foundation of mathematics, the one of all others deemed as infallible and unassailable as truth itself, can be thus irreverently indicted for false pretences, what have we gained by cheapening Plato to the profit of the Babinets? How, then, do they venture to flout at the humblest observer who, being both honest and intelligent, may say he has seen a mediumistic, or magical phenomenon? And how dare they prescribe the “limits of philosophical inquiry,” to pass beyond which is not lawful? And these quarrelling hypothesists still arraign as ignorant and superstitious those giant intellects of the past, who handled natural forces like world-building Titans, and raised mortality to an eminence where it allied itself with the gods! Strange fate of a century boasting to have elevated exact science to its apex of fame, and now invited to go back and begin its A B C of learning again!

Recapitulating the evidence contained in this work, if we begin with the archaic and unknown ages of the Hermetic Pimander, and come down {624} to 1876, we find that one universal belief in magic has run through all these centuries. We have presented the ideas of Trismegistus in his dialogue with Asclepius; and without mentioning the thousand and one proofs of the prevalence of this belief in the first centuries of Christianity, to achieve our purpose we have but to quote from an ancient and a modern author. The first will be the great philosopher Porphyry, who several thousand years after the days of Hermes, remarks in relation to the prevailing skepticism of his century, the following: “We need not be amazed in seeing the vulgar masses (οἱ πολλοι) perceive in statues merely stone and wood. Thus it is generally with those who, ignorant in letters, find naught in stylæ covered with inscriptions but stone, and in written books naught but the tissue of the papyrus.” And 1,500 years later, we see Mr. Sergeant Cox, in stating the case of the shameful prosecution of a medium by just such a blind materialist, thus expressing his ideas: “Whether the medium is guilty or guiltless ... certain it is that the trial has had the unlooked-for effect of directing the attention of the whole public to the fact that the phenomena are asserted to exist, and by a great number of competent investigators are declared to be true, and of the reality of which every person may, if he pleases, satisfy himself by actual inspection, thus sweeping away, thus and for ever, the dark and debasing doctrines of the materialists.”

Still, in harmony with Porphyry and other theurgists, who affirmed the different natures of the manifesting “spirits” and the personal spirit or will of man, Mr. Sergeant Cox adds, without committing himself any further to a personal decision: “True, there are differences of opinions ... and perhaps ever will be, as to the sources of the power that is exhibited in these phenomena; but whether they are the product of the psychic force of the circle ... or, if spirits of the dead be the agents, as others say, or elemental spirits (whatever it may be) as asserted by a third party, this fact at least is established—that man is not wholly material, that the mechanism of man is moved and directed by some non-material—that is, some non-molecular structure, which possesses not merely intelligence, but can exercise also a force upon matter, that something to which, for lack of a better title, we have given the name of soul. These glad tidings have by this trial been borne to thousands and tens of thousands, whose happiness here, and hopes of a hereafter, have been blighted by the materialists, who have preached so persistently that soul was but a superstition, man but an automaton, mind but a secretion, present existence purely animal, and the future—a blank.”

“Truth alone,” says Pimander, “is eternal and immutable; truth is the first of blessings; but truth is not and cannot be on earth: it is possible that God sometimes gifts a few men together with the faculty {625} of comprehending divine things with that of rightly understanding truth; but nothing is true on earth, for everything has matter on it, clothed with a corporeal form subject to change, to alteration, to corruption, and to new combinations. Man is not the truth, for only that which has drawn its essence from itself, and remains itself, and unchangeable, is true. How can that which changes so as not to finally be recognized, be ever true? Truth, then, is that only which is immaterial and not enclosed within a corporeal envelope, that which is colorless and formless, exempt from change and alteration; that which is ETERNAL. All of that which perishes is a lie; earth is but dissolution and generation; every generation proceeds from a dissolution; the things of earth are but appearances and imitations of truth; they are what the picture is to reality. The things of earth are not the TRUTH!... Death, for some persons, is an evil which strikes them with profound terror. This is ignorance.... Death is the destruction of the body; the being in it dies not.... The material body loses its form, which is disintegrated in course of time; the senses which animated it return to their source and resume their functions; but they gradually lose their passions and their desires, and the spirit ascends to heaven to become a HARMONY. In the first zone, it leaves behind itself the faculty of increasing and decreasing; in the second, the power of doing evil and the frauds of idleness; in the third, deceptions and concupiscence; in the fourth, insatiable ambition; in the fifth, arrogance, audacity, and temerity; in the sixth, all yearning after dishonest acquisitions; and in the seventh, untruthfulness. The spirit thus purified by the effect on him of the celestial harmonies, returns once more to its primitive state, strong of a merit and power self-acquired, and which belongs to it properly; and only then he begins to dwell with those that sing eternally their praises of the FATHER. Hitherto, he is placed among the powers, and as such has attained to the supreme blessing of knowledge. He is become a GOD!... No, the things of earth are not the truth.”

After having devoted their whole lives to the study of the records of the old Egyptian wisdom, both Champollion-Figeac and Champollion, Junior, publicly declared, notwithstanding many biassed judgments hazarded by certain hasty and unwise critics, that the Books of Hermes “truly contain a mass of Egyptian traditions which are constantly corroborated by the most authentic records and monuments of Egypt of the hoariest antiquity.”[915]

Closing up his voluminous summary of the psychological doctrines of the Egyptians, the sublime teachings of the sacred Hermetic books, and {626} the attainments of the initiated priests in metaphysical and practical philosophy, Champollion-Figeac inquires—as he well may, in view of the then attainable evidence—“whether there ever was in the world another association or caste of men which could equal them in credit, power, learning, and capability, in the same degree of good or evil? No, never! And this caste was subsequently cursed and stigmatized only by those who, under I know not what kind of modern influences, have considered it as the enemy of men and—science.”[916]

At the time when Champollion wrote these words, Sanscrit was, we may say, almost an unknown tongue for science. But little in the way of a parallel could have been drawn between the respective merits of the Brahmans and the Egyptian philosophers. Since then, however, it has been discovered that the very same ideas, expressed in almost identical language, may be read in the Buddhistic and Brahmanical literature. This very philosophy of the unreality of mundane things and the illusion of the senses—whose whole substance has been plagiarized in our own times by the German metaphysicians—forms the groundwork of Kapila’s and Vyasa’s philosophies, and may be found in Gautama Buddha’s enunciation of the “four truths,” the cardinal dogmas of his doctrine. Pimander’s expression “he is become a god” is epitomized in the one word, Nirvana, which our learned Orientalists most incorrectly consider as the synonym of annihilation!

This opinion of the two eminent Egyptologists is of the greatest value to us if it were only as an answer to our opponents. The Champollions were the first in Europe to take the student of archæology by the hand, and, leading him on into the silent crypts of the past, prove that civilization did not begin with our generations; for “though the origins of ancient Egypt are unknown, she is found to have been at the most distant periods within the reach of historical research, with her great laws, her established customs, her cities, her kings, and gods;” and behind, far behind, these same epochs we find ruins belonging to other still more distant and higher periods of civilization. “At Thebes, portions of ruined buildings allow us to recognize remnants of still anterior structures, the materials of which had served for the erection of the very edifices which have now existed for thirty-six centuries!”[917] “Everything told us by Herodotus and the Egyptian priests is found to be exact, and has been corroborated by modern scientists,” adds Champollion.[918]

Whence the civilization of the Egyptians came, will be shown in volume II., and in this respect it will be made to appear that our deductions, though based upon the traditions of the Secret Doctrine, run parallel {627} with those of a number of most respected authorities. There is a passage in a well-known Hindu work which may well be recalled in this connection.

“Under the reign of Viswamitra, first king of the Dynasty of Soma-Vanga. in consequence of a battle which lasted five days, Manu-Vina, heir of the ancient kings, being abandoned by the Brahmans, emigrated with all his companions, passing through Arya, and the countries of Barria, till he came to the shores of Masra” (History of India, by Collouca-Batta). Unquestionably this Manu-Vina and Menes, the first Egyptian King, are identical.

Arya, is Eran (Persia); Barria, is Arabia, and Masra, was the name of Cairo, which to this day is called, Masr, Musr, and Misro. Phœnician history names Maser as one of the ancestors of Hermes.

And now we will bid farewell to thaumatophobia and its advocates, and consider thaumatomania under its multifarious aspects. In vol. II., we intend to review the “miracles” of Paganism and weigh the evidence in their favor in the same scales with Christian theology. There is a conflict not merely impending but already begun between science and theology, on the one hand, and spirit and its hoary science, magic, on the other. Something of the possibilities of the latter have already been displayed, but more is to come. The petty, mean world, for whose approving nod scientists and magistrates, priests and Christians compete, have begun their latter-day crusade by sentencing in the same year two innocent men, one in France, the other in London, in defiance of law and justice. Like the apostle of circumcision, they are ever ready to thrice deny an unpopular connection for fear of ostracism by their own fellows. The Psychomantics and the Psychophobists must soon meet in fierce conflict. The anxiety to have their phenomena investigated and supported by scientific authorities has given place with the former to a frigid indifference. As a natural result of so much prejudice and unfairness as have been exhibited, their respect for scientists is waning fast, and the reciprocal epithets bandied between the two parties are becoming far from complimentary to either. Which of them is right and which wrong, time will soon show and future generations understand. It is at least safe to prophesy that the Ultima Thulè of God’s mysteries, and the key to them are to be sought elsewhere than in the whirl of Avogadro’s molecules.

People who either judge superficially, or, by reason of their natural impatience would gaze at the blazing sun before their eyes are well fitted to bear lamp-light, are apt to complain of the exasperating obscurity of language which characterizes the works of the ancient Hermetists and their successors. They declare their philosophical treatises on magic incomprehensible. Over the first class we can afford {628} to waste no time; the second, we would beg to moderate their anxiety, remembering those sayings of Espagnet—“Truth lies hid in obscurity,” and “Philosophers never write more deceitfully than when plainly, nor ever more truly than when obscurely.” Furthermore, there is a third class, whom it would compliment too much to say that they judge the subject at all. They simply denounce ex-cathedra. The ancients they treat as dreamy fools, and though but physicists and thaumatophobic positivists, they commonly claim a monopoly of spiritual wisdom!

We will select Irenæus Philaletha to answer this latter class. “In the world our writings shall prove a curious-edged knife; to some they shall carve out dainties, but to others they shall only serve to cut their fingers; yet we are not to be blamed, for we do seriously admonish all who shall attempt this work that they undertaketh the highest piece of philosophy in nature; and though we write in English, yet our matter will be as hard as Greek to some, who will think, nevertheless, that they understand as well, when they misconstrue our meaning most perversely; for is it imaginable that they who are fools in nature should be wise in books, which are testimonies unto nature?”

The few elevated minds who interrogate nature instead of prescribing laws for her guidance; who do not limit her possibilities by the imperfections of their own powers; and who only disbelieve because they do not know, we would remind of that apothegm of Narada, the ancient Hindu philosopher:

“Never utter these words: ‘I do not know this—therefore it is false.’”

“One must study to know, know to understand, understand to judge.”

END OF VOLUME I.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Lightfoot assures us that this voice, which had been used in times past for a testimony from heaven, “was indeed performed by magic art” (vol. ii., p. 128). This latter term is used as a supercilious expression, just because it was and is still misunderstood. It is the object of this work to correct the erroneous opinions concerning “magic art.”

[2] Encyclical of 1864.

[3] “Fragments of Science.”

[4] See the last chapter of this volume, p. 622.

[5] “Recollections of a Busy Life,” p. 147.

[6] Henry Ward Beecher.

[7] Cocker: “Christianity and Greek Philosophy,” xi., p. 377.

[8] Gospel according to Matthew, xiii. 11, 13.

[9] “The accusations of atheism, the introducing of foreign deities, and corrupting of the Athenian youth, which were made against Socrates, afforded ample justification for Plato to conceal the arcane preaching of his doctrines. Doubtless the peculiar diction or ‘jargon’ of the alchemists was employed for a like purpose. The dungeon, the rack, and the fagot were employed without scruple by Christians of every shade, the Roman Catholics especially, against all who taught even natural science contrary to the theories entertained by the Church. Pope Gregory the Great even inhibited the grammatical use of Latin as heathenish. The offense of Socrates consisted in unfolding to his disciples the arcane doctrine concerning the gods, which was taught in the Mysteries and was a capital crime. He also was charged by Aristophanes with introducing the new god Dinos into the republic as the demiurgos or artificer, and the lord of the solar universe. The Heliocentric system was also a doctrine of the Mysteries; and hence, when Aristarchus the Pythagorean taught it openly, Cleanthes declared that the Greeks ought to have called him to account and condemned him for blasphemy against the gods,”—(“Plutarch”). But Socrates had never been initiated, and hence divulged nothing which had ever been imparted to him.

[10] See Thomas Taylor: “Eleusinian and Bacchic Mysteries,” p. 47. New York: J. W Bouton, 1875.

[11] Cousin, “History of Philosophy,” I., ix.

[12] “Theol. Arithme.,” p. 62: “On Pythag. Numbers.”

[13] Plato: “Parmenid.,” 141 E.

[14] See Stobœus’ “Ecl.,” i., 862.

[15] Sextus: “Math.,” vii. 145.

[16] “Metaph.,” 407, a. 3.

[17] Appendix to “Timæus.”

[18] Stob.: “Ecl.,” i., 62.

[19] Krische: “Forsch.,” p. 322, etc.

[20] Clem.: “Alex. Stro.,” v., 590.

[21] Plutarch: “De Isid,” chap. 25, p. 360.

[22] “Plato und die Alt. Akademie.”

[23] “Tusc.,” v., 18, 51.

[24] Ibid. Cf. p. 559.

[25] “Plato und die Alt. Akademie.”

[26] Ed. Zeller: “Philos. der Griech.”

[27] “Plato und die Alt. Akademie.”

[28] One of the five solid figures in Geometry.

[29] “The Sun and the Earth.”

[30] “De Ente Spirituali,” lib. iv.; “de Ente Astrorum,” book i.; and opera omnia, vol. i., pp. 634 and 699.

[31] Or more commonly chārkh pūjā.

[32] Persons who believe in the clairvoyant power, but are disposed to discredit the existence of any other spirits in nature than disembodied human spirits, will be interested in an account of certain clairvoyant observations which appeared in the London Spiritualist of June 29, 1877. A thunder-storm approaching, the seeress saw “a bright spirit emerge from a dark cloud and pass with lightning speed across the sky, and, a few minutes after, a diagonal line of dark spirits in the clouds.” These are the Maruts of the “Vedas” (See Max Müller’s “Rig-Veda Sanhita”).

The well-known and respected lecturer, author, and clairvoyant, Mrs. Emma Hardinge Britten, has published accounts of her frequent experiences with these elemental spirits.

[33] Translated by Max Müller, Professor of Comparative Philology at the Oxford University, England.

[34] “Dyaríh vah pitâ, prithivi mâtâ sômah bhrâtâ âditih svásâ.”

[35] As the perfect identity of the philosophical and religious doctrines of antiquity will be fully treated upon in subsequent chapters, we limit our explanations for the present.

[36] “Rig-Veda-Anhita,” p. 234.

[37] Philostratus assures us that the Brahmins were able, in his time, to perform the most wonderful cures by merely pronouncing certain magical words. “The Indian Brahmans carry a staff and a ring, by means of which they are able to do almost anything.” Origenes states the same (“Contra Celsum”). But if a strong mesmeric fluid—say projected from the eye, and without any other contact—is not added, no magical words would be efficacious.

[38] Akiba was a friend of Aher, said to have been the Apostle Paul of Christian story. Both are depicted as having visited Paradise. Aher took branches from the Tree of Knowledge, and so fell from the true (Jewish) religion. Akiba came away in peace. See 2d Epistle to the Corinthians, chapter xii.

[39] Taley means ocean or sea.

[40] See “Aytareya Brahmanan,” 3, 1.

[41] See Pantheon: “Myths,” p. 31; also Aristophanes in “Vœstas,” i., reg. 28.

[42] The oracle of Apollo was at Delphos, the city of the δελφυς, womb or abdomen; the place of the temple was denominated the omphalos or navel. The symbols are female and lunary; reminding us that the Arcadians were called Proseleni, pre-Hellenic or more ancient than the period when Ionian and Olympian lunar worship was introduced.

[43] From the accounts of Strabo and Megasthenes, who visited Palibothras, it would seem that the persons termed by him Samanean, or Brachmane priests, were simply Buddhists. “The singularly subtile replies of the Samanean or Brahman philosophers, in their interview with the conqueror, will be found to contain the spirit of the Buddhist doctrine,” remarks Upham. (See the “History and Doctrine of Buddhism;” and Hale’s “Chronology,” vol. iii., p. 238.)

[44] In their turn, the heathen may well ask the missionaries what sort of a spirit lurks at the bottom of the sacrificial beer-bottle. That evangelical New York journal, the “Independent,” says: “A late English traveller found a simple-minded Baptist mission church, in far-off Burmah, using for the communion service, and we doubt not with God’s blessing, Bass’s pale ale instead of wine.” Circumstances alter cases, it seems!

[45] “Book of Brahmanical Evocations,” part iii.

[46] Bulwer-Lytton: “Last Days of Pompeii,” p. 147.

[47] “Select Works,” p. 159.

[48] Ibid., p. 92.

[49] “Aitareya Brahmanan,” Introduction.

[50] The name is used in the sense of the Greek word ανθροπος.

[51] The traditions of the Oriental Kabalists claim their science to be older than that. Modern scientists may doubt and reject the assertion. They cannot prove it false.

[52] Clement of Alexandria asserted that in his day the Egyptian priests possessed forty-two Canonical Books.

[53] “Chips from a German Work-shop,” vol. ii., p. 7. “Comparative Mythology.”

[54] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” ch. i.

[55] In another place, we explain with some minuteness the Hermetic philosophy of the evolution of the spheres and their several races.

[56] J. Burges: “The Works of Plato,” p. 207, note.

[57] From the Sanskrit text of the Aitareya Brahmanam. Rig-Veda, v., ch. ii., verse 23.

[58] Aitareya Brahmanam, book iii., c. v., 44.

[59] Ait. Brahm., vol. ii., p. 242.

[60] Ait. Brahm., book iv.

[61] Septenary Institutions; “Stone him to Death,” p. 20.

[62] See Gibbon’s “Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire.”

[63] See Turner; also G. Higgins’s “Anacalypsis.”

[64] Genesis, i., 30.

[65] Sir William Drummond: “Œdipus Judicus,” p. 250.

[66] The absolute necessity for the perpetration of such pious frauds by the early fathers and later theologians becomes apparent, if we consider that if they had allowed the word Al to remain as in the original, it would have become but too evident—except for the initiated—that the Jehovah of Moses and the sun were identical. The multitudes, which ignore that the ancient hierophant considered our visible sun but as an emblem of the central, invisible, and spiritual Sun, would have accused Moses—as many of our modern commentators have already done—of worshipping the planetary bodies; in short, of actual Zabaism.

[67] Exodus, xxv., 40.

[68] “The Physical Basis of Life.” A Lecture by T. H. Huxley.

[69] Huxley: “Physical Basis of Life.”

[70] Prof. J. W. Draper: “Conflict between Religion and Science.”

[71] Bulwer’s “Zanoni.”

[72] See the Code published by Sir William Jones, chap. ix., p. 11.

[73] Pliny: “Hist. Nat.,” xxx. 1; Ib., xvi., 14; xxv., 9, etc.

[74] Pomponius ascribes to them the knowledge of the highest sciences.

[75] Cæsar, iii., 14.

[76] Pliny, xxx.

[77] Munter, on the most ancient religion of the North before the time of Odin. Mémoires de la Société des Antiquaires de France. Tome ii., p. 230.

[78] Ammianus Marcellinus, xxvi., 6.

[79] In some respects our modern philosophers, who think they make new discoveries, can be compared to “the very clever, learned, and civil gentleman” whom Hippocrates having met at Samos one day, describes very good-naturedly. “He informed me,” the Father of Medicine proceeds to say, “that he had lately discovered an herb never before known in Europe or Asia, and that no disease, however malignant or chronic, could resist its marvellous properties. Wishing to be civil in turn, I permitted myself to be persuaded to accompany him to the conservatory in which he had transplanted the wonderful specific. What I found was one of the commonest plants in Greece, namely, garlic—the plant which above all others has least pretensions to healing virtues.” Hippocrates: “De optima prædicandi ratione item judicii operum magni.” I.

[80] Schweigger: “Introduction to Mythology through Natural History.”

[81] Ennemoser: “History of Magic,” i., 3.

[82] “Hist. of Magic,” vol. i., p. 9.

[83] Philo Jud.: “De Specialibus Legibus.”

[84] Zend-Avesta, vol. ii., p. 506.

[85] Cassian: “Conference,” i., 21.

[86] “De Vita et Morte Mosis,” p. 199.

[87] Acts of the Apostles, vii., 22.

[88] Justin, xxxvi., 2.

[89] Molitor: “Philosophy of History and Traditions,” Howitt’s Translation, p. 285.

[90] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” p. 329.

[91] See “Gazette du Midi,” and “Le Monde,” of 3 May, 1864.

[92] Shakspere: “Richard III.”

[93] Literally, the screaming or the howling ones.

[94] The half-demented, the idiots.

[95] But such is not always the case, for some among these beggars make a regular and profitable trade of it.

[96] Webster declares very erroneously that the Chaldeans called saros, the cycle of eclipses, a period of about 6,586 years, “the time of revolution of the moon’s node.” Berosus, himself a Chaldean astrologer, at the Temple of Belus, at Babylon, gives the duration of the sar, or sarus, 3,600 years; a neros 600; and a sossus 60. (See, Berosus from Abydenus, “Of the Chaldæan Kings and the Deluge.” See also Eusebius, and Cary’s MS. Ex. Cod. reg. gall. gr. No. 2360, fol. 154.)

[97] Before scientists reject such a theory—traditional as it is—it would be in order for them to demonstrate why, at the end of the tertiary period, the Northern Hemisphere had undergone such a reduction of temperature as to utterly change the torrid zone to a Siberian climate? Let us bear in mind that the helicocentric system came to us from upper India; and that the germs of all great astronomical truths were brought thence by Pythagoras. So long as we lack a mathematically correct demonstration, one hypothesis is as good as another.

[98] Censorinus: “De Natal Die.” Seneca: “Nat. Quæst.,” iii., 29.

[99] Euseb.: “Præp. Evan.” Of the Tower of Babel and Abraham.

[100] This is in flat contradiction of the Bible narrative, which tells us that the deluge was sent for the special destruction of these giants. The Babylon priests had no object to invent lies.

[101] Coleman, who makes this calculation, allowed a serious error to escape the proof-reader; the length of the manwantara is given at 368,448,000, which is just sixty million years too much.

[102] S. Davis: “Essay in the Asiatic Researches;” and Higgins’s “Anacalypsis;” also see Coleman’s “Mythology of the Hindus.” Preface, p. xiii.

[103] Bunsen: “Egypte,” vol. i.

[104] The forty-two Sacred Books of the Egyptians mentioned by Clement of Alexandria as having existed in his time, were but a portion of the Books of Hermes. Iamblichus, on the authority of the Egyptian priest Abammon, attributes 1200 of such books to Hermes, and Manetho 36,000. But the testimony of Iamblichus as a neo-Platonist and theurgist is of course rejected by modern critics. Manetho, who is held by Bunsen in the highest consideration as a “purely historical personage” ... with whom “none of the later native historians can be compared ...” (see “Egypte,” i., p. 97), suddenly becomes a Pseudo-Manetho, as soon as the ideas propounded by him clash with the scientific prejudices against magic and the occult knowledge claimed by the ancient priests. However, none of the archæologists doubt for a moment the almost incredible antiquity of the Hermetic books. Champollion shows the greatest regard for their authenticity and great truthfulness, corroborated as it is by many of the oldest monuments. And Bunsen brings irrefutable proofs of their age. From his researches, for instance, we learn that there was a line of sixty-one kings before the days of Moses, who preceded the Mosaic period by a clearly-traceable civilization of several thousand years. Thus we are warranted in believing that the works of Hermes Trismegistus were extant many ages before the birth of the Jewish law-giver. “Styli and inkstands were found on monuments of the fourth Dynasty, the oldest in the world,” says Bunsen. If the eminent Egyptologist rejects the period of 48,863 years before Alexander, to which Diogenes Laertius carries back the records of the priests, he is evidently more embarrassed with the ten thousand of astronomical observations, and remarks that “if they were actual observations, they must have extended over 10,000 years” (p. 14). “We learn, however,” he adds, “from one of their own old chronological works ... that the genuine Egyptian traditions concerning the mythological period, treated of myriads of years.” (“Egypte,” i, p. 15).

[105] Higgins: “Anacalypsis.”

[106] “De Vite Pythag.”

[107] “The Rosicrucians,” etc., by Hargrave Jennings.

[108] W. Crookes, F.R.S.: “Researches in the Phenomena of Spiritualism.”

[109] W. Crookes: “Experiments on Psychic Force,” page 25.

[110] W. Crookes: “Spiritualism Viewed by the Light of Modern Science.” See “Quarterly Journal of Science.”

[111] A. Aksakof: “Phenomena of Mediumism.”

[112] A. N. Aksakof: “Phenomena of Mediumism.”

[113] “The Last of Katie King,” pamphlet iii., p. 119.

[114] Ibid., pamp. i., p. 7.

[115] “The Last of Katie King,” pamp. iii., p. 112.

[116] Ibid., p. 112.

[117] “Researches in the Phenomena of Spiritualism,” p. 45.

[118] Pfaff’s “Astrology.” Berl.

[119] “Medico-Surgical Essays.”

[120] “The Philosophy of Hist.”

[121] On Theoph. Paracelsus.—Magic.

[122] Kemshead says in his “Inorganic Chemistry” that “the element hydrogen was first mentioned in the sixteenth century by Paracelsus, but very little was known of it in any way.” (P. 66.) And why not be fair and confess at once that Paracelsus was the re-discoverer of hydrogen as he was the re-discoverer of the hidden properties of the magnet and animal magnetism? It is easy to show that according to the strict vows of secrecy taken and faithfully observed by every Rosicrucian (and especially by the alchemist) he kept his knowledge secret. Perhaps it would not prove a very difficult task for any chemist well versed in the works of Paracelsus to demonstrate that oxygen, the discovery of which is credited to Priestley, was known to the Rosicrucian alchemists as well as hydrogen.

[123] “Letter to J. Glanvil, chaplain to the king and a fellow of the Royal Society.” Glanvil was the author of the celebrated work on Apparitions and Demonology entitled “Sadducismus Triumphatus, or a full and plain evidence concerning witches and apparitions,” in two parts, “proving partly by Scripture, and partly by a choice collection of modern relations, the real existence of apparitions, spirits and witches.“1700.

[124] Plato: “Timæus Soerius,” 97.

[125] See Movers’ “Explanations,” 268.

[126] Cory: “Chaldean Oracles,” 243.

[127] Philo Judæus: “On the Creation,” x.

[128] Movers: “Phoinizer,” 282.

[129] K. O. Müller, 236.

[130] Weber: “Akad. Vorles,” 213, 214, etc.

[131] Plutarch, “Isis and Osiris,” i., vi.

[132] “Spirit History of Man,” p. 88.

[133] Movers: “Phoinizer,” 268.

[134] Cory: “Fragments,” 240.

[135] “Parerga,” ii., pp. 111, 112.

[136] See Huxley: “Physical Basis of Life.”

[137] Schopenhauer: “Parerga.” Art. on “Will in Nature.”

[138] “Revue des Deux Mondes,” Jan. 15, 1855, p. 108.

[139] Comte de Mirville: “Question des Esprits.”

[140] Bulwer-Lytton: “Zanoni.”

[141] T. Wright: “Narratives of Sorcery and Magic.”

[142] See Des Mousseaux’s “Dodone,” and “Dieu et les dieux,” p. 326.

[143] “Apparitions,” translated by C. Crowe, pp. 388, 391, 399.

[144] “De Abstinentia,” etc.

[145] C. Crowe: “On Apparitions,” p. 398.

[146] Upham: “Salem Witchcraft.”

[147] Brierre de Boismont: “On Hallucinations,” p. 60.

[148] See de Mirville’s “Question des Esprits,” and the works on the “Phénomènes Spirites,” by de Gasparin.

[149] Honorary Secretary to the National Association of Spiritualists of London.

[150] Job.

[151] See Dr. F. R. Marvin’s “Lectures on Mediomania and Insanity.”

[152] Vapereau: “Biographie Contemporaine,” art. Littré; and Des Mousseaux: “Les Hauts Phénomènes de la Magie,” ch. 6.

[153] A. Comte: “Système de Politique Positive,” vol. i. p. 203, etc.

[154] Ibid.

[155] Ibid.

[156] See des Mousseaux: “Hauts Phénomènes de la Magie,” chap. 6.

[157] Littré: “Paroles de Philosophie Positive.”

[158] Littré: “Paroles de Philosophie Positive,” vii., 57.

[159] “Spiritualism and Charlatanism.”

[160] Prof. Hare: “On Positivism,” p. 29.

[161] “Journal des Débats,” 1864. See also des Mousseaux’s “Hauts Phén. de la Magie.”

[162] “Philosophic Positive,” vol. iv., p. 279.

[163] Dr. F. R. Marvin: “Lecture on Insanity.”

[164] See Howitt: “History of the Supernatural,” vol. ii.

[165] Prof. Huxley: “Physical Basis of Life.”

[166] Reference is made to a card which appeared some time since in a New York paper, signed by three persons styling themselves as above, and assuming to be a scientific committee appointed two years before to investigate spiritual phenomena. The criticism on the triad appeared in the “New Era” magazine.

[167] Dr. Marvin: “Lecture on Insanity,” N. Y., 1875.

[168] Tyndall: “Fragments of Science.”

[169] Tyndall: Preface to “Fragments of Science.”

[170] Deuteronomy, chap. xvii., 6.

[171] Montesquieu: Esprit des Lois I., xii., chap. 3.

[172] C. B. Warring.

[173] Ammianus Marcellinus, xxiii., 6.

[174] The Rishis were seven in number, and lived in days anteceding the Vedic period. They were known as sages, and held in reverence like demi-gods. Haug shows that they occupy in the Brahmanical religion a position answering to that of the twelve sons of Jacob in the Jewish Bible. The Brahmans claim to descend directly from these Rishis.

[175] The fourth Veda.

[176] Orthography of the “Archaic Dictionary.”

[177] We do not mean the current or accepted Bible, but the real Jewish one explained kabalistically.

[178] “Dissertations Relating to Asia.”

[179] Dr. Gross, p. 195.

[180] Brahma does not create the earth, Mirtlok, any more than the rest of the universe. Having evolved himself from the soul of the world, once separated from the First Cause, he emanates in his turn all nature out of himself. He does not stand above it, but is mixed up with it; and Brahma and the universe form one Being, each particle of which is in its essence Brahma himself, who proceeded out of himself. [Burnouf: “Introduction,” p. 118.]

[181] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” 180.

[182] “Des Tables,” vol. i., p. 213.

[183] Ibid., 216.

[184] “Des Tables,” vol. i., p. 48.

[185] Ibid., p. 24.

[186] Ibid., p. 35.

[187] De Mirville: “Des Esprits,” p. 26.

[188] “Avant propos,” pp. 12 and 16.

[189] Vol. i., p. 244.

[190] Vol. ii., p. 524.

[191] “Medico-Psychological Annals,” Jan. 1, 1854.

[192] De Mirville: “Des Esprits,” “Constitutionnel,” June 16, 1854.

[193] Chevalier des Mousseaux: “Mœurs et Pratiques des Démons,” p. x.

[194] De Mirville: “Des Esprits,” p. 4.

[195] Ibid. “Revue des Deux Mondes,” January 15, 1854, p. 108.

[196] This is a repetition and variation of Faraday’s theory.

[197] “Revue des Deux Mondes,” p. 410.

[198] “Revue des Deux Mondes,” January, 1854, p. 414.

[199] “Revue des Deux Mondes,” May 1, 1854, p. 531.

[200] We translate verbatim. We doubt whether Mr. Weekman was the first investigator.

[201] Babinet: “Revue des Deux Mondes,” May 1, 1854, p. 511.

[202] De Mirville: “Des Esprits,” p. 33.

[203] Notes, “Des Esprits,” p. 38.

[204] De Mirville: “Faits et Théories Physiques,” p. 46.

[205] See Monograph: “Of the Lightning considered from the point of view of the history of Legal Medicine and Public Hygiene,” by M. Boudin, Chief Surgeon of the Military Hospital of Boule.

[206] De Gasparin: vol. i, page 288.

[207] Crookes: “Physical Force,” page 26.

[208] De Gasparin: “Science versus Spirit,” vol i, p. 313.

[209] Ibid, vol. 1, p. 313.

[210] De Mirville pleads here the devil-theory, of course.

[211] “Des Tables,” vol. i., p. 213.

[212] Vol. i, p. 217.

[213] Crookes: “Psychic Force,” part i., pp. 26-27.

[214] Plato: “Phædo,” § 44.

[215] Ibid., § 128.

[216] “Philosophy of Magic,” English translation, p. 47.

[217] De Mirville: “Des Esprits,” p. 159.

[218] See F. Gerry Fairfield’s “Ten Years with Spiritual Mediums,” New York, 1875.

[219] Marvin: “Lecture on Mediomania.”

[220] “Scientific American,” N. Y., 1875.

[221]

“De par le Roi, defense à Dieu, De faire miracle, en ces lieux.”

A satire that was found written upon the walls of the cemetery at the time of the Jansenist miracles and their prohibition by the police of France.

[222] Polier: “Mythologie des Indous.”

[223] Genesis vi. 4.

[224] Mallett: “Northern Antiquities,” Bohn’s edition, pp. 401-405.

[225] In the “Quarterly Review” of 1859, Graham gives a strange account of many now deserted Oriental cities, in which the stone doors are of enormous dimensions, often seemingly out of proportion with the buildings themselves, and remarks that dwellings and doors bear all of them the impress of an ancient race of giants.

[226] Dr. More: “Letter to Glanvil, author of ‘Saducismus Triumphatus.’”

[227] J. S. Y.: “Demonologia, or Natural Knowledge Revealed,” 1827, p. 219.

[228] Pausanias: “Eliæ,” lib. i., cap. xiv.

[229] We apprehend that the noble author coined his curious names by contracting words in classical languages. Gy would come from gune; vril from virile.

[230] P. B. Randolph: “Pre-Adamite Man,” p. 48.

[231] On this point at least we are on firm ground. Mr. Crookes’s testimony corroborates our assertions. On page 84 of his pamphlet on “Phenomenal Spiritualism” he says: “The many hundreds of facts I am prepared to attest—facts which to imitate by known mechanics or physical means would baffle the skill of a Houdin, a Bosco, or an Anderson, backed with all the resources of elaborate machinery and the practice of years—have all taken place in my own house; at times appointed by myself and under circumstances which absolutely precluded the employment of the very simplest instrumental aids.”

[232] In this appellation, we may discover the meaning of the puzzling sentence to be found in the Zend-Avesta that “fire gives knowledge of the future, science, and amiable speech,” as it develops an extraordinary eloquence in some sensitives.

[233] Dunlap: “Musah, His Mysteries,” p. iii.

[234] “Hercules was known as the king of the Musians,” says Schwab, ii., 44; and Musien was the feast of “Spirit and Matter,” Adonis and Venus, Bacchus and Ceres. (See Dunlap: “Mystery of Adonis,” p. 95.) Dunlap shows, on the authority of Julian and Anthon (67), Æsculapius, “the Savior of all,” identical with Phtha (the creative Intellect, the Divine Wisdom), and with Apollo, Baal, Adonis, and Hercules (ibid., p. 93), and Phtha is the “Anima mundi,” the Universal Soul, of Plato, the Holy Ghost of the Egyptians, and the Astral Light of the Kabalists. M. Michelet, however, regards the Grecian Herakles as a different character, the adversary of the Bacchic revellings and their attendant human sacrifices.

[235] Plato: “Ion” (Burgess), vol. iv., p. 294.

[236] “Attic.” i., xiv.

[237] Plato: “Theages.” Cicero renders this word δαιμονιον, quiddam divinum, a divine something, not anything personal.

[238] “Cratylus,” p. 79.

[239] “Arnobius,” vi., xii.

[240] As we will show in subsequent chapters, the sun was not considered by the ancients as the direct cause of the light and heat, but only as an agent of the former, through which the light passes on its way to our sphere. Thus it was always called by the Egyptians “the eye of Osiris,” who was himself the Logos, the First-begotten, or light made manifest to the world, “which is the mind and divine intellect of the Concealed.” It is only that light of which we are cognizant that is the Demiurge, the creator of our planet and everything pertaining to it; with the invisible and unknown universes disseminated through space, none of the sun-gods had anything to do. The idea is expressed very clearly in the “Books of Hermes.”

[241] “Orphic Hymn,” xii.; Hermann; Dunlap: “Musah, His Mysteries,” p. 91.

[242] Movers, 525. Dunlap: “Mysteries of Adonis,” 94.

[243] Preller: ii., 153. This is evidently the origin of the Christian dogma of Christ descending into hell and overcoming Satan.

[244] This important fact accounts admirably for the gross polytheism of the masses, and the refined, highly-philosophical conception of one God, which was taught only in sanctuaries of the “pagan” temples.

[245] Anthon: “Cabeiria.”

[246] Plato: “Phædrus,” Cary’s translation.

[247] John xx. 22.

[248] “Heathen Religion,” 104.

[249] Alkahest, a word first used by Paracelsus, to denote the menstruum or universal solvent, that is capable of reducing all things.

[250] Josephus: “Antiquities,” vol. viii., c. 2, 5.

[251] “The Land of Charity,” p. 210.

[252] The claims of certain “adepts,” which do not agree with those of the students of the purely Jewish Kabala, and show that the “secret doctrine” has originated in India, from whence it was brought to Chaldea, passing subsequently into the hands of the Hebrew “Tanaïm,” are singularly corroborated by the researches of the Christian missionaries. These pious and learned travellers have inadvertently come to our help. Dr. Caldwell, in his “Comparative Grammar of the Dravidian Languages,” p. 66, and Dr. Mateer, in the “Land of Charity,” p. 83, fully support our assertions that the “wise” King Solomon got all his kabalistic lore from India, as the above-given magical figure well shows. The former missionary is desirous to prove that very old and huge specimens of the baobab-tree, which is not, as it appears, indigenous to India, but belongs to the African soil, and “found only at several ancient sites of foreign commerce (at Travancore), may, for aught we know,” he adds, “have been introduced into India, and planted by the servants of King Solomon.” The other proof is still more conclusive. Says Dr. Mateer, in his chapter on the Natural History of Travancore: “There is a curious fact connected with the name of this bird (the peacock) which throws some light upon Scripture history. King Solomon sent his navy to Tarshish (1 Kings, x. 22), which returned once in three years, bringing ‘gold and silver, ivory and apes, and peacocks.’ Now the word used in the Hebrew Bible for peacock is ‘tukki,’ and as the Jews had, of course, no word for these fine birds till they were first imported into Judea by King Solomon, there is no doubt that ‘tukki’ is simply the old Tamil word ‘toki,’ the name of the peacock. The ape or monkey also is, in Hebrew, called ‘koph,’ the Indian word for which is ‘kaphi.’ Ivory, we have seen, is abundant in South India, and gold is widely distributed in the rivers of the western coast. Hence the ‘Tarshish’ referred to was doubtless the western coast of India, and Solomon’s ships were ancient ‘East Indiamen.’” And hence also we may add, besides “the gold and silver, and apes and peacocks,” King Solomon and his friend Hiram, of masonic renown, got their “magic” and “wisdom” from India.

[253] Cooke: “New Chemistry,” p. 22.

[254] Eliphas Levi: “Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie.”

[255] Plato hints at a ceremony used in the Mysteries, during the performance of which the neophyte was taught that men are in this life in a kind of prison, and taught how to escape from it temporarily. As usual, the too-learned translators disfigured this passage, partially because they could not understand it, and partially because they would not. See Phædo § 16, and commentaries on it by Henry More, the well-known Mystic philosopher and Platonist.

[256] The akasa is a Sanscrit word which means sky, but it also designates the imponderable and intangible life-principle—the astral and celestial lights combined together, and which two form the anima mundi, and constitute the soul and spirit of man; the celestial light forming his νοὺς, πνευμα, or divine spirit, and the other his ψυχη soul or astral spirit. The grosser particles of the latter enter into the fabrication of his outward form—the body. Akasa is the mysterious fluid termed by scholastic science, “the all-pervading ether;” it enters into all the magical operations of nature, and produces mesmeric, magnetic, and spiritual phenomena. As, in Syria, Palestine, and India, meant the sky, life, and the sun at the same time; the sun being considered by the ancient sages as the great magnetic well of our universe. The softened pronunciation of this word was Ah—says Dunlap, for “the s continually softens to h from Greece to Calcutta.” Ah is Iah, Ao, and Iao. God tells Moses that his name is “I am” (Ahiah), a reduplication of Ah or Iah. The word “As” Ah, or Iah means life, existence, and is evidently the root of the word akasa, which in Hindustan is pronounced a_h_asa, the life-principle, or Divine life-giving fluid or medium. It is the Hebrew ruah, and means the “wind,” the breath, the air in motion, or “moving spirit,” according to Parkhurst’s Lexicon; and is identical with the spirit of God moving on the face of the waters.

[257] Bear in mind that Kavindasami made Jacolliot swear that he would neither approach nor touch him during the time he was entranced. The least contact with matter would have paralyzed the action of the freed spirit, which, if we are permitted to use such an unpoetical comparison, would re-enter its dwelling like a frightened snail, drawing in its horns at the approach of any foreign substance. In some cases such a brusque interruption and oozing back of the spirit (sometimes it may suddenly and altogether break the delicate thread connecting it with the body) kills the entranced subject. See the several works of Baron du Potet and Puysegur on this question.

[258] “La Magie Devoilée,” p. 147.

[259] “Magie au XIXme Siècle,” p. 268.

[260] Ibid.

[261] Brierre de Boismont: “Des Hallucinations, ou Histoire raisonnée des apparitions, des songes, des visions, de l’extase du Magnetisme,” 1845, p. 301 (French edition). See also Fairfield: “Ten Years Among the Mediums.”

[262] Cabanis, seventh memoir: “De l’Influence des Maladies sur la Formation des Idées,” etc. A respected N. Y. legislator has this faculty.

[263] Irenæus: Book iii., chap. ii., sec. 8.

[264] The cow is the symbol of prolific generation and of intellectual nature. She was sacred to Isis in Egypt; to Christna, in India, and to an infinity of other gods and goddesses personifying the various productive powers of nature. The cow was held, in short, as the impersonation of the Great Mother of all beings, both of the mortals and of the gods, of physical and spiritual generation of things.

[265] In Genesis the river of Eden was parted, “and became into four heads” (Gen. ii. 5).

[266] Genesis iii. 21.

[267] This is claimed to be one of the missing books of the sacred Canon of the Jews, and is referred to in Joshua and II. Samuel. It was discovered by Sidras, an officer of Titus, during the sack of Jerusalem, and published in Venice in the seventeenth century, as alleged in its preface by the Consistory of Rabbins, but the American edition, as well as the English, is reputed by the modern Rabbis, to be a forgery of the twelfth century.

[268] See Godfrey Higgins: “Anacalypsis,” quoting Faber.

[269] See Cory’s “Ancient Fragments.” BEROSUS.

[270] We refer the reader for further particulars to the “Prose Edda” in Mallett’s “Northern Antiquities.”

[271] It is worthy of attention that in the Mexican “Popol-Vuh” the human race is created out of a reed, and in Hesiod out of the ash-tree, as in the Scandinavian narrative.

[272] See Kanne’s “Pantheum der Æltesten Philosophie.”

[273] “Origin of Species,” p. 484.

[274] Ibid. Which latter word we cannot accept unless that “primordial form” is conceded to be the primal concrete form that spirit assumed as the revealed Deity.

[275] Ibid., p. 488.

[276] Lecture by T. H. Huxley, F. R. S.: “Darwin and Haeckel.”

[277] “Migration of Abraham,” § 32.

[278] Cory: “Ancient Fragments.”

[279] “Origin of Species,” pp. 448, 489, first edition.

[280] Huxley: “Darwin and Haeckel.”

[281] Mithras was regarded among the Persians as the Theos ek petros—god of the rock.

[282] Bordj is called a fire-mountain—a volcano; therefore it contains fire, rock, earth, and water—the male and active, and the female or passive elements. The myth is suggestive.

[283] Virgil: “Georgica,” book ii.

[284] Porphyry and other philosophers explain the nature of the dwellers. They are mischievous and deceitful, though some of them are perfectly gentle and harmless, but so weak as to have the greatest difficulty in communicating with mortals whose company they seek incessantly. The former are not wicked through intelligent malice. The law of spiritual evolution not having yet developed their instinct into intelligence, whose highest light belongs but to immortal spirits, their powers of reasoning are in a latent state and, therefore, they themselves, irresponsible.

But the Latin Church contradicts the Kabalists. St. Augustine has even a discussion on that account with Porphyry, the Neo-platonist. “These spirits,” he says, “are deceitful, not by their nature, as Porphyry, the theurgist, will have it, but through malice. They pass themselves off for gods and for the souls of the defunct” (“Civit. Dei,” book x., ch. 2). So far Porphyry agrees with him; “but they do not claim to be demons [read devils], for they are such in reality!” adds the bishop of Hippo. But then, under what class should we place the men without heads, whom Augustine wishes us to believe he saw himself? or the satyrs of St. Jerome, which he asserts were exhibited for a considerable length of time at Alexandria? They were, he tells us, “men with the legs and tails of goats;” and, if we may believe him, one of these Satyrs was actually pickled and sent in a cask to the Emperor Constantine!

[285] “Tria capita exsculpta sunt, una intra alterum, et alterum supra alterum” (Sohar; “Idra Suta,” sectio vii.)

[286] Gentle gale (lit.)

[287] Higgins: “Anacalypsis;” also “Dupruis.”

[288] Mallett: “Northern Antiquities,” pp. 401-406, and “The Songs of a Völuspa” Edda.

[289] From a London Spiritualist Journal.

[290] Hemmann: “Medico-Surgical Essays,” Berl., 1778.

[291] Robert Fludd: “Treatise III.”

[292] Prof. J. P. Cooke: “New Chemistry.”

[293] In the “Bulletin de l’Academie de Medecine,” Paris, 1837, vol. i., p. 343 et seq., may be found the report of Dr. Oudet, who, to ascertain the state of insensibility of a lady in a magnetic sleep, pricked her with pins, introducing a long pin in the flesh up to its head, and held one of her fingers for some seconds in the flame of a candle. A cancer was extracted from the right breast of a Madame Plaintain. The operation lasted twelve minutes; during the whole time the patient talked very quietly with her mesmerizer, and never felt the slightest sensation (“Bul. de l’Acad. de Med.,” Tom. ii., p. 370).

[294] Prophecy, Ancient and Modern, by A. Wilder: “Phrenological Journal.”

[295] The theory that the sun is an incandescent globe is—as one of the magazines recently expressed it—“going out of fashion.” It has been computed that if the sun—whose mass and diameter is known to us—“were a solid block of coal, and sufficient amount of oxygen could be supplied to burn at the rate necessary to produce the effects we see, it would be completely consumed in less than 5,000 years.” And yet, till comparatively a few weeks ago, it was maintained—nay, is still maintained, that the sun is a reservoir of vaporized metals!

[296] See Youmans: “Chemistry on the Basis of the New System—Spectrum Analysis.”

[297] Professor of Physics in the Stevens Institute of Technology. See his “The Earth a Great Magnet,“a lecture delivered before the Yale Scientific Club, 1872. See, also, Prof. Balfour Stewart’s lecture on “The Sun and the Earth.”

[298] “De Magnetica Vulner Curatione,” p. 722, l. c.

[299] See “On the Influence of the Blue Ray.”

[300] Ennemoser: “History of Magic.”

[301] “Du Magnetisme Animal, en France.” Paris, 1826.

[302] “The Conservation of Energy.” N. Y., 1875.

[303] “Fundamental Principles of Natural Philosophy.”

[304] “Simpl. in Phys.,” 143; “The Chaldean Oracles,” Cory.

[305] Draper: “Conflict between Religion and Science.”

[306] J. R. Buchanan, M.D.: “Outlines of Lectures on the Neurological System of Anthropology.”

[307] W. and Elizabeth M. F. Denton: “The Soul of Things; or Psychometric Researches and Discoveries.” Boston, 1873.

[308] “Religion of Geology.”

[309] “Principles of Science,” vol. ii., p. 455.

[310] J. W. Draper: “Conflict between Religion and Science,” pp. 132, 133.

[311] “Unseen Universe,” p. 159.

[312] F. R. Marvin: “Lecture on Mediomania.”

[313] “Unseen Universe,” p. 84, et seq.

[314] Ibid., p. 89.

[315] Behold! great scientists of the nineteenth century, corroborating the wisdom of the Scandinavian fable, cited in the preceding chapter. Several thousand years ago, the idea of a bridge between the visible and the invisible universes was allegorized by ignorant “heathen,” in the “Edda-Song of Völuspa,” “The Vision of Vala, the Seeress.” For what is this bridge of Bifrost, the radiant rainbow, which leads the gods to their rendezvous, near the Urdar-fountain, but the same idea as that which is offered to the thoughtful student by the authors of the “Unseen Universe?”

[316] “L’Ami des Sciences,” March 2, 1856, p. 67.

[317] Cooke: “New Chemistry,” p. 113.

[318] Ibid., pp. 110-111.

[319] Ibid., p. 106.

[320] “De Secretis Adeptorum.” Werdenfelt; Philalethes; Van Helmont; Paracelsus.

[321] Youmans: “Chemistry,” p. 169; and W. B. Kemshead, F. R. A. S.: “Inorganic Chemistry.”

[322] “Origin of Metalliferous Deposits.”

[323] John Bumpus: “Alchemy and the Alkahest,” 85, J. S. F., edition of 1820.

[324] See Boyle’s works.

[325] Deleuze: “De l’Opinion de Van Helmont sur la Cause, la Nature et les Effets du Magnetisme.” Anim. Vol. i., p. 45, and vol. ii., p. 198.

[326] A. R. Wallace: “An Answer to the Arguments of Hume, Lecky, etc., against Miracles.”

[327] CROOKES: “Researches, etc.,” p. 96.

[328] Lucian: “Pharsalia,” Book v.

[329] “De Divinatio,” Book i., chap. 3.

[330] “De Occulta Philosoph.,” p. 355.

[331] Plato: “Timæus,” vol. ii., p. 563.

[332] Crookes: “Researches, etc.,” p. 101.

[333] Ibid., p. 101.

[334] Crookes: “Researches, etc.,” p. 83.

[335] In 1854, M. Foucault, an eminent physician and a member of the French Institute, one of the opponents of de Gasparin, rejecting the mere possibility of any such manifestations, wrote the following memorable words: “That day, when I should succeed in moving a straw under the action of my will only, I would feel terrified!” The word is ominous. About the same year, Babinet, the astronomer, repeated in his article in the “Revue des Deux Mondes,” the following sentence to exhaustion: “The levitation of a body without contact is as impossible as the perpetual motion, because on the day it would be done, the world would crumble down.” Luckily, we see no sign as yet of such a cataclysm; yet bodies are levitated.

[336] “Researches, etc.,” p. 91.

[337] Ibid., pp. 86-97.

[338] Ibid., p. 94.

[339] Ibid., p. 95.

[340] Ibid., p. 94.

[341] “Antidote,” lib. i., cap. 4.

[342] “Letter to Glanvil, the author of ‘Sadducismus Triumphatus,’ May 25, 1678.”

[343] “History of Magic,” vol. ii., p. 272.

[344] “Apologie pour tous les grands personnages faussement accusés de magie.”

[345] Berlin, 1817.

[346] “Nova Medicina Spirituum,” 1675.

[347] “History of Magic.”

[348] It would be a useless and too long labor to enter here upon the defence of Kepler’s theory of relation between the five regular solids of geometry and the magnitudes of the orbits of five principal planets, rather derided by Prof. Draper in his “Conflict.” Many are the theories of the ancients that have been avenged by modern discovery. For the rest, we must bide our time.

[349] “Magia Naturalis,” Lugduni, 1569.

[350] Athanasis Kircher: “Magnes sive de arte magnetici, opus tripartitum.” Coloniæ, 1654.

[351] Lib. iii., p. 643.

[352] “Notes from a New Historical Relation of the Kingdom of Siam,” by de la Loubère, French Ambassador to Siam in the years 1687-8. Edition of 1692.

[353] Baptist Van Helmont: “Opera Omnia,” 1682, p. 720, and others.

[354] De la Loubère: “Notes,” etc. (see ante), p. 115.

[355] Ibid., p. 120.

[356] Ibid., p. 63.

[357] See his “Conf.,” xiii., l. c. in præfatione.

[358] 1 Samuel, xvi. 14-23.

[359] “Aphorisms,” 22.

[360] Ibid., p. 69.

[361] Ibid., p. 70.

[362] “Philosophie des Sciences Occultes.”

[363] 1 Kings, i. 1-4, 15.

[364] Josephus: “Antiquities,” viii. 2.

[365] “The Diakka and their Victims; an Explanation of the False and Repulsive in Spiritualism.”

[366] See Chapter on the human spirits becoming the denizens of the eighth sphere, whose end is generally the annihilation of personal individuality.

[367] Porphyry: “On the Good and Bad Demons.”

[368] “De Mysteriis Egyptorum,” lib. iii., c. 5.

[369] Epes Sargent: “Proof Palpable of Immortality,” p. 45.

[370] See Matthew xxiv. 26.

[371] See Wallace, “Miracles and Modern Spiritualism,” and W. Howitt, “History of the Supernatural,” vol. ii.

[372] See Wallace’s paper read before the Dialectical Society, in 1871: “Answer to Hume, etc.”

[373] “Φιλολογος” (Bailey’s), second edition.

[374] See Art. on “Æthrobacy.”

[375] Psalm cv. 23. “The Land of Ham,” or chem, Greek χημι, whence the terms alchemy and chemistry.

[376] “Œdipi Ægyptiaci Theatrum Hieroglyphicum,” p. 544.

[377] “Lib. de Defectu Oraculorum.“

[378] Lib. i., Class 3, Cap. ult.

[379] The details of this story may be found in the work of Erasmus Franciscus, who quotes from Pflaumerus, Pancirollus, and many others.

[380] ”Sulphur. Alum ust. a ℥ iv.; sublime them into flowers to ℥ ij., of which add of crystalline Venetian borax (powdered) ℥ j.; upon these affuse high rectified spirit of wine and digest it, then abstract it and pour on fresh; repeat this so often till the sulphur melts like wax without any smoke, upon a hot plate of brass: this is for the pabulum, but the wick is to be prepared after this manner: gather the threads or thrums of the Lapis asbestos, to the thickness of your middle and the length of your little finger, then put them into a Venetian glass, and covering them over with the aforesaid depurated sulphur or aliment, set the glass in sand for the space of twenty-four hours, so hot that the sulphur may bubble all the while. The wick being thus besmeared and anointed, is to be put into a glass like a scallop-shell, in such manner that some part of it may lie above the mass of prepared sulphur; then setting this glass upon hot sand, you must melt the sulphur, so that it may lay hold of the wick, and when it is lighted, it will burn with a perpetual flame and you may set this lamp in any place where you please.”

The other is as follows:

“℞ Salis tosti, lb. j.; affuse over it strong wine vinegar, and abstract it to the consistency of oil; then put on fresh vinegar and macerate and distill it as before. Repeat this four times successively, then put into this vinegar vitr. antimonii subtilis lœvigat, lb. j.; set it on ashes in a close vessel for the space of six hours, to extract its tincture, decant the liquor, and put on fresh, and then extract it again; this repeat so often till you have got out all the redness. Coagulate your extractions to the consistency of oil, and then rectify them in Balneo Mariæ (bain Marie). Then take the antimony, from which the tincture was extracted, and reduce it to a very fine meal, and so put it into a glass bolthead; pour upon it the rectified oil, which abstract and cohobate seven times, till such time as the powder has imbibed all the oil, and is quite dry. This extract again with spirit of wine, so often, till all the essence be got out of it, which put into a Venice matrass, well luted with paper five-fold, and then distill it so that the spirit being drawn off, there may remain at the bottom an inconsumable oil, to be used with a wick after the same manner with the sulphur we have described before.”

“These are the eternal lights of Tritenheimus,” says Libavius, his commentator, “which indeed, though they do not agree with the pertinacy of naphtha, yet these things can illustrate one another. Naphtha is not so durable as not to be burned, for it exhales and deflagrates, but if it be fixed by adding the juice of the Lapis asbestinos it can afford perpetual fuel,” says this learned person.

We may add that we have ourselves seen a lamp so prepared, and we are told that since it was first lighted on May 2, 1871, it has not gone out. As we know the person who is making the experiment incapable to deceive any one, being himself an ardent experimenter in hermetic secrets, we have no reason to doubt his assertion.

[381] “Commentary upon St. Augustine’s ‘Treatise de Civitate Dei.’”

[382] The author of “De Rebus Cypriis,” 1566 A.D.

[383] “Book of Ancient Funerals.”

[384] “Comment. on the 77th Epigram of the IXth Book of Martial.”

[385] “De Defectu Oraculorum.”

[386] “Vulgar Errors,” p. 124.

[387] “London Dialectical Society’s Report on Spiritualism,” p. 229.

[388] Ibid., p. 230.

[389] Ibid., p. 265.

[390] Ibid., p. 266.

[391] Draper: “Conflict between Religion and Science,” p. 121.

[392] Milton: “Paradise Lost.”

[393] See Ennemoser: “History of Magic,” vol. ii., and Schweigger: “Introduction to Mythology through Natural History.”

[394] “History of Magic,” vol. ii.

[395] B. Jowett, M. A.: “The Dialogues of Plato,” vol. ii., p. 508.

[396] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” p. 240.

[397] “Plutarch,” translated by Langhorne.

[398] Some kabalistic scholars assert that the Greek original Pythagoric sentences of Sextus, which are now said to be lost, existed still, in a convent at Florence, at that time, and that Galileo was acquainted with these writings. They add, moreover, that a treatise on astronomy, a manuscript by Archytas, a direct disciple of Pythagoras, in which were noted all the most important doctrines of their school, was in the possession of Galileo. Had some Ruffinas got hold of it, he would no doubt have perverted it, as Presbyter Ruffinas has perverted the above-mentioned sentences of Sextus, replacing them with a fraudulent version, the authorship of which he sought to ascribe to a certain Bishop Sextus. See Taylor’s Introduction to Iamblichus’ “Life of Pythagoras,” p. xvii.

[399] Jowett: Introduction to the “Timæus,” vol. ii., p. 508.

[400] Ibid.

[401] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” p. 14.

[402] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” p. 311.

[403] “Egypt’s Place in Universal History,” vol. v., p. 88.

[404] W. R. Grove: “Preface to the Correlation of Physical Forces.”

[405] “Timæus,” p. 22.

[406] Beginning with Godfrey Higgins and ending with Max Müller, every archæologist and philologist who has fairly and seriously studied the old religions, has perceived that taken literally they could only lead them on a false track. Dr. Lardner disfigured and misrepresented the old doctrines—whether unwittingly or otherwise—in the grossest manner. The pravritti, or the existence of nature when alive, in activity, and the nirvritti, or the rest, the state of non-living, is the Buddhistic esoteric doctrine. The “pure nothing,” or non-existence, if translated according to the esoteric sense, would mean the “pure spirit,” the NAMELESS or something our intellect is unable to grasp, hence nothing. But we will speak of it further.

[407] This is the exact opposite of the modern theory of evolution.

[408] Ficinus: See “Excerpta” and “Dissertation on Magic;” Taylor: “Plato,” vol. i., p. 63.

[409] “Modern American Spiritualism,” p. 119.

[410] The full and correct name of this learned Society is—“The American Association for the Advancement of Science.” It is, however, often called for brevity’s sake, “The American Scientific Association.”

[411] See Taylor’s translation of “Select Works of Plotinus,” p. 553, etc.

[412] Iamblichus: “De Vita Pythag.,” additional notes (Taylor).

[413] “The National Quarterly Review,” Dec., 1875.

[414] Ibid., p. 94.

[415] “Force and Matter,” p. 151.

[416] Burnouf: “Introduction,” p. 118.

[417] “The National Quarterly Review,” Dec., 1875, p. 96.

[418] “De Anima,” lib. i., cap. 3.

[419] De Maistre: “Soirées de St. Petersburg.”

[420] We need not go so far back as that to assure ourselves that many great men believed the same. Kepler, the eminent astronomer, fully credited the idea that the stars and all heavenly bodies, even our earth, are endowed with living and thinking souls.

[421] We are not aware that a copy of this ancient work is embraced in the catalogue of any European library; but it is one of the “Books of Hermes,” and it is referred to and quotations are made from it in the works of a number of ancient and mediæval philosophical authors. Among these authorities are Arnoldo di Villanova’s “Rosarium philosoph.;” Francesco Arnolphim’s “Lucensis opus de lapide,” Hermes Trismegistus’ “Tractatus de transmutatione metallorum,” “Tabula smaragdina,” and above all in the treatise of Raymond Lulli, “Ab angelis opus divinum de quinta essentia.”

[422] Quicksilver.

[423] “Hermes,” iv. 6. Spirit here denotes the Deity—Pneuma, ὁ θέος.

[424] “Magia Adamica,” p. 11.

[425] The ignorance of the ancients of the earth’s sphericity is assumed without warrant. What proof have we of the fact? It was only the literati who exhibited such an ignorance. Even so early as the time of Pythagoras, the Pagans taught it, Plutarch testifies to it, and Socrates died for it. Besides, as we have stated repeatedly, all knowledge was concentrated in the sanctuaries of the temples from whence it very rarely spread itself among the uninitiated. If the sages and priests of the remotest antiquity were not aware of this astronomical truth, how is it that they represented Kneph, the spirit of the first hour, with an egg placed on his lips, the egg signifying our globe, to which he imparts life by his breath. Moreover, if, owing to the difficulty of consulting the Chaldean “Book of Numbers,” our critics should demand the citation of other authorities, we can refer them to Diogenes Laertius, who credits Manetho with having taught that the earth was in the shape of a ball. Besides, the same author, quoting most probably from the “Compendium of Natural Philosophy,” gives the following statements of the Egyptian doctrine: “The beginning is matter Αρχῆν μὲν εῖναι ὕλην ἴλλεσθα, and from it the four elements separated.... The true form of God is unknown; but the world had a beginning and is therefore perishable.... The moon is eclipsed when it crosses the shadow of the earth” (Diogenes Laertius: “Proœin,” §§ 10, 11). Besides, Pythagoras is credited with having taught that the earth was round, that it rotated, and was but a planet like any other of these celestial bodies. (See Fenelon’s “Lives of the Philosophers.”) In the latest of Plato’s translations (“The Dialogues of Plato,” by Professor Jowett), the author, in his introduction to “Timæus,” notwithstanding “an unfortunate doubt” which arises in consequence of the word ἵλλεσθαι capable of being translated either “circling” or “compacted,” feels inclined to credit Plato with having been familiar with the rotation of the earth. Plato’s doctrine is expressed in the following words: “The earth which is our nurse (compacted or) circling around the pole which is extended through the universe.” But if we are to believe Proclus and Simplicius, Aristotle understood this word in “Timæus” “to mean circling or revolving” (De Cœlo), and Mr. Jowett himself further admits that “Aristotle attributed to Plato the doctrine of the rotation of the earth.” (See vol. ii. of “Dial. of Plato.” Introduction to “Timæus,” pp. 501-2.) It would have been extraordinary, to say the least, that Plato, who was such an admirer of Pythagoras and who certainly must have had, as an initiate, access to the most secret doctrines of the great Samian, should be ignorant of such an elementary astronomical truth.

[426] “Wisdom of Solomon,” xi. 17.

[427] Eugenius Philalethes: “Magia Adamica.”

[428] Hargrave Jennings: “The Rosicrucians.”

[429] “Timæus.”

[430] “Our Place among Infinities,” p. 313.

[431] Ibid.

[432] Ibid., p. 314.

[433] The library of a relative of the writer contains a copy of a French edition of this unique work. The prophecies are given in the old French language, and are very difficult for the student of modern French to decipher. We give, therefore, an English version, which is said to be taken from a book in the possession of a gentleman in Somersetshire, England.

[434] See Rawlinson, vol. xvii., pp. 30-32, Revised edition.

[435] Jowett: Introduction to “Timæus,” “Dial. of Plato,” vol. i., p. 509.

[436] N. B.—He lived in the first century B. C.

[437] Stobæus: “Eclogues.”

[438] Kieser: “Archiv.,” vol. iv., p. 62. In fact, many of the old symbols were mere puns on names.

[439] See “Rig-Vedas,” the Aitareya-Brahmanan.

[440] Brahma is also called by the Hindu Brahmans Hiranyagarbha or the unit soul, while Amrita is the supreme soul, the first cause which emanated from itself the creative Brahma.

[441] Marbod: “Liber lapid. ed Beekmann.”

[442] “The Sun and the Earth,” Lecture by Prof. Balfour Stewart.

[443] “La Loi Naturelle,” par Volney.

[444] “Diction. Philosophique,” Art. “Philosophie.”

[445] “Boston Lecture,” December, 1875.

[446] Weber: “Ind. Stud.,” i. 290.

[447] Wilson: “Rig-Veda Sanhita,” ii. 143.

[448] “Duncker,” vol. ii., p. 162.

[449] “Wultke,” ii. 262.

[450] Daniel vii. 9, 10.

[451] Book of Enoch, xiv. 7, ff.

[452] This proposition, which will be branded as preposterous, but which we are ready to show, on the authority of Plato (see Jowett’s Introd. to “the Timæus;” last page), as a Pythagorean doctrine, together with that other of the sun being but the lens through which the light passes, is strangely corroborated at the present day, by the observations of General Pleasonton of Philadelphia. This experimentalist boldly comes out as a revolutionist of modern science, and calls Newton’s centripetal and centrifugal forces, and the law of gravitation, “fallacies.” He fearlessly maintains his ground against the Tyndalls and Huxleys of the day. We are glad to find such a learned defender of one of the oldest (and hitherto treated as the most absurd) of hermetic hallucinations (?) (See General Pleasonton’s book, “The Influence of the Blue Ray of the Sunlight, and of the Blue Color of the Sky, in developing Animal and Vegetable Life,” addressed to the Philadelphia Society for Promoting Agriculture.)

[453] In no country were the true esoteric doctrines trusted to writing. The Hindu Brahma Maia, was passed from one generation to another by oral tradition. The Kabala was never written; and Moses intrusted it orally but to his elect. The primitive pure Oriental gnosticism was completely corrupted and degraded by the different subsequent sects. Philo, in the “de Sacrificiis Abeli et Caini,” states that there is a mystery not to be revealed to the uninitiated. Plato is silent on many things, and his disciples refer to this fact constantly. Any one who has studied, even superficially, these philosophers, on reading the institutes of Manu, will clearly perceive that they all drew from the same source. “This universe,” says Manu, “existed only in the first divine idea, yet unexpanded, as if involved in darkness, imperceptible, indefinable, undiscoverable by reason, and undiscovered by revelation, as if it were wholly immersed in sleep; then the sole self-existing Power himself undiscerned, appeared with undiminished glory, expanding his idea, or dispelling the gloom.” Thus speaks the first code of Buddhism. Plato’s idea is the Will, or Logos, the deity which manifests itself. It is the Eternal Light from which proceeds, as an emanation, the visible and material light.

[454] It appears that in descending from Mont Blanc, Tyndall suffered severely from the heat, though he was knee-deep in the snow at the time. The Professor attributed this to the burning rays of the sun, but Pleasonton maintains that if the rays of the sun had been so intense as described, they would have melted the snow, which they did not; he concludes that the heat from which the Professor suffered came from his own body, and was due to the electrical action of sunlight upon his dark woolen clothes, which had become electrified positively by the heat of his body. The cold, dry ether of planetary space and the upper atmosphere of the earth became negatively electrified, and falling upon his warm body and clothes, positively electrified, evolved an increased heat (see “The Influence of the Blue Ray,” etc., pp. 39, 40, 41, etc.).

[455] The most curious of all “curious coincidences,” to our mind is, that our men of science should put aside facts, striking enough to cause them to use such an expression when speaking of them, instead of setting to work to give us a philosophical explanation of the same.

[456] See Charles Elam, M.D.: “A Physician’s Problems,” London, 1869, p. 159.

[457] Jowett: “Timæus.”

[458] Ibid.

[459] According to General Pleasonton’s theory of positive and negative electricity underlying every psychological, physiological, and cosmic phenomena, the abuse of alcoholic stimulants transforms a man into a woman and vice versa, by changing their electricities. “When this change in the condition of his electricity has occurred,” says the author, “his attributes (those of a drunkard) become feminine; he is irritable, irrational, excitable ... becomes violent, and if he meets his wife, whose normal condition of electricity is like his present condition, positive, they repel each other, become mutually abusive, engage in conflict and deadly strife, and the newspapers of the next day announce the verdict of the coroner’s jury on the case.... Who would expect to find the discovery of the moving cause of all these terrible crimes in the perspiration of the criminal? and yet science has shown that the metamorphoses of a man into a woman, by changing the negative condition of his electricity into the positive electricity of the woman, with all its attributes, is disclosed by the character of his perspiration, superinduced by the use of alcoholic stimulants” (“The Influence of the Blue Ray,” p 119).

[460] Plato: “Timæus.”

[461] Littré: “Revue des Deux Mondes.”

[462] See des Mousseaux’s “Œuvres des Demons.”

[463] Du Potet: “Magie Devoilée,” pp. 51-147.

[464] Ibid., p. 201.

[465] Baron Du Potet: “Cours de Magnetisme,” pp. 17-108.

[466] “De Occulto Philosophiâ,” pp. 332-358.

[467] Cicero: “De Natura Deorum,” lib. i., cap. xviii.

[468] Eliphas Levi.

[469] “Timæus.” Such like expressions made Professor Jowett state in his Introduction that Plato taught the attraction of similar bodies to similar. But such an assertion would amount to denying the great philosopher even a rudimentary knowledge of the laws of magnetic poles.

[470] Alfred Marshall Mayer, Ph.D.: “The Earth a Great Magnet,” a lecture delivered before the Yale Scientific Club, Feb. 14, 1872.

[471] “Strange Story.”

[472] See Taylor’s “Pausanias;” MS. “Treatise on Dæmons,” by Psellus, and the “Treatise on the Eleusinian and Bacchic Mysteries.”

[473] Iamblichus: “De Vita Pythag.”

[474] “Anacalypsis,” vol. i., p. 807.

[475] Iamblichus: “Life of Pythagoras,” p. 297.

[476] Bulwer-Lytton: “Zanoni.”

[477] Cory: “Phædrus,” i. 328.

[478] This assertion is clearly corroborated by Plato himself, who says: “You say that, in my former discourse, I have not sufficiently explained to you the nature of the First, I purposely spoke enigmatically, that in case the tablet should have happened with any accident, either by land or sea, a person, without some previous knowledge of the subject, might not be able to understand its contents” (“Plato,” Ep. ii., p. 312; Cory: “Ancient Fragments”).

[479] “Josephus against Apion,” ii., p. 1079.

[480] See chapter ix., p.

[481] “Illusion; matter in its triple manifestation in the earthly, and the astral or fontal soul, or the body, and the Platonian dual soul, the rational and the irrational one,” see next chapter.

[482] “Perfection of Wisdom.”

[483] Porphyry gives the credit to Plotinus his master, of having been united with “God” six times during his life, and complains of having attained to it but twice, himself.

[484] Orpheus is said to have ascribed to the grand cycle 120,000 years of duration, and Cassandrus 136,000. See Censorinus: “de Natal. Die;” “Chronological and Astronomical Fragments.”

[485] W. and E. Denton; “The Soul of Things,” vol. i.

[486] See the “Cosmogony of Pherecydes.”

[487] See a few pages further on the quotation from the “Codex of the Nazarenes.”

[488] See Plato’s “Timæus.”

[489] On the authority of Irenæus, Justin Martyr, and the “Codex” itself, Dunlap shows that the Nazarenes treated their “spirit,” or rather soul, as a female and Evil Power. Irenæus, accusing the Gnostics of heresy, calls Christ and the Holy Ghost “the gnostic pair that produce the Æons” (Dunlap: “Sod, the Son of the Man,” p. 52, foot-note).

[490] Fetahil was with the Nazarenes the king of light, and the Creator; but in this instance he is the unlucky Prometheus, who fails to get hold of the Living Fire, necessary for the formation of the divine soul, as he is ignorant of the secret name (the ineffable or incommunicable name of the kabalists).

[491] The spirit of matter and concupiscence.

[492] See Franck’s “Codex Nazaræus” and Dunlap’s “Sod, the Son of the Man.”

[493] “Codex Nazaræus,” ii. 233.

[494] This Mano of the Nazarenes strangely resembles the Hindu Manu, the heavenly man of the “Rig-Vedas.”

[495] “I am the true vine and my Father is the husbandman” (John xv. 1).

[496] With the Gnostics, Christ, as well as Michael, who is identical in some respects with him, was the “Chief of the Æons.”

[497] “Codex Nazaræus,” i. 135.

[498] Ibid.

[499] “Codex Nazaræus,” iii. 61.

[500] The Astral Light, or anima mundi, is dual and bi-sexual. The male part of it is purely divine and spiritual; it is the Wisdom; while the female portion (the spiritus of the Nazarenes) is tainted, in one sense, with matter, and therefore is evil already. It is the life-principle of every living creature, and furnishes the astral soul, the fluidic perisprit to men, animals, fowls of the air, and everything living. Animals have only the germ of the highest immortal soul as a third principle. It will develop but through a series of countless evolutions; the doctrine of which evolution is contained in the kabalistic axiom: “A stone becomes a plant; a plant a beast; a beast a man; a man a spirit; and the spirit a god.”

[501] See Commentary on “Idra Suta,” by Rabbi Eleashar.

[502] Sod means a religious Mystery. Cicero mentions the sod, as constituting a portion of the Idean Mysteries. “The members of the Priest-Colleges were called Sodales,” says Dunlap, quoting Freund’s “Latin Lexicon,” iv. 448.

[503] The author of the “Sohar,” the great kabalistic work of the first century B.C.

[504] See Abbé Huc’s works.

[505] “The Sohar,” iii. 288; “Idra Suta.”

[506] Everard: “Mystères Physiologiques,” p. 132.

[507] See Plato’s “Timæus.”

[508] “Supernatural Religion; an Inquiry into the Reality of Divine Revelation,” vol. ii. London, 1875.

[509] See “Heavenly Arcana.”

[510] Burges: Preface.

[511] “Seventh Letter.”

[512] “The True Christian Religion.”

[513] E. A. Hitchcock: “Swedenborg, a Hermetic Philosopher.”

[514] “Ripley Revived,” 1678.

[515] “Mosaicall Philosophy,” p. 173. 1659.

[516] “Correlation of Vital with Chemical and Physical Forces,” by J. Le Conte.

[517] “Archives des Sciences,” vol. xlv., p. 345. December, 1872.

[518] Aristotle: “De Generat. et Corrupt.,” lib. ii.

[519] “De Part.,” an. lib. i., c. 1.

[520] A Pythagorean oath. The Pythagoreans swore by their master.

[521] See Lemprière: “Classical Dictionary.”

[522] Psel. in Alieb: “Chaldean Oracles.”

[523] Proc. in 1 “Alieb.”

[524] From the Latin word mensa—table. This curious letter is copied in full in “La Science des Esprits,” by Eliphas Levi.

[525] The Sulanuth is described in chap. lxxx., vers. 19, 20, of “Jasher.”

[526] “And when the Egyptians hid themselves on account of the swarm” (one of the plagues alleged to have been brought on by Moses) “ ... they locked their doors after them, and God ordered the Sulanuth ...” (a sea-monster, naively explains the translator, in a foot-note) “which was then in the sea, to come up and go into Egypt ... and she had long arms, ten cubits in length ... and she went upon the roofs and uncovered the rafting and cut them ... and stretched forth her arm into the house and removed the lock and the bolt and opened the houses of Egypt ... and the swarm of animals destroyed the Egyptians, and it grieved them exceedingly.”

[527] “Strom,” vi., 17, § 159.

[528] Ibid., vi., 3, § 30.

[529] “Gorgias.”

[530] “Timæus.”

[531] Cory: “Phædro,” i. 69.

[532] Ibid., i. 123.

[533] Cory: “Phædras;” Cory’s “Plato,” 325.

[534] See “The Unseen Universe,” pp. 205, 206.

[535] See Bulwer-Lytton: “Strange Story,” p. 76. We do not know where in literature can be found a more vivid and beautiful description of this difference between the life-principle of man and that of animals, than in the passages herein briefly alluded to.

[536] A. R. Wallace: “The Action of Natural Selection on Man.”

[537] W. Denton: “The Soul of Things,” p. 273.

[538] “Herodotus,” b. i., c. 181.

[539] “Anthropology,” p. 125.

[540] “Of Sacrifices to Gods and Dæmons,” chap. ii.

[541] “Odyssey,” book vii.

[542] Porphyry: “Of Sacrifices to Gods and Dæmons,” chap. ii.

[543] Ibid.

[544] Iamblichus: “De Mysteriis Egyptorum.”

[545] Ibid.: “On the Difference between the Dæmons, the Souls, etc.”

[546] Du Potet: “La Magie Devoilée.”

[547] We wonder if Father Felix is prepared to include St. Augustine, Lactantius, and Bede in this category?

[548] For instance, Copernicus, Bruno, and Galileo? For further particulars see the “Index Expurgatorius.” Verily, wise are such popular sayings, as that, “Boldness carries off cities at one shout.”

[549] This statement, neither Herbert Spencer nor Huxley will be likely to traverse. But Father Felix seems insensible of his own debt to science; if he had said this in February, 1600, he might have shared the fate of poor Bruno.

[550] “Le Mystère et la Science,” conferences, P. Felix de Notre Dame; des Mousseaux: “Hauts Phen. Magie.”

[551] Damascius, in the “Theogony,” calls it Dis, “the disposer of all things.” Cory: “Ancient Fragments,” p. 314.

[552] Plato: “Timæus.”

[553] “Suidas: v. Tyrrhenia.”

[554] The reader will understand that by “years” is meant “ages,” not mere periods of twelve lunar months each.

[555] See the Greek translation by Philo Byblius.

[556] Cory: “Ancient Fragments.”

[557] We give the spelling and words of this Kabalist who lived and published his works in the seventeenth century. Generally he is considered as one of the most famous alchemists among the Hermetic philosophers.

[558] The most positive of materialistic philosophers agree that all that exists was evolved from ether; hence, air, water, earth, and fire, the four primordial elements must also proceed from ether and chaos the first Duad; all the imponderables, whether now known or unknown, proceed from the same source. Now, if there is a spiritual essence in matter, and that essence forces it to shape itself into millions of individual forms, why is it illogical to assert that each of these spiritual kingdoms in nature is peopled with beings evolved out of its own material? Chemistry teaches us that in man’s body there are air, water, earth, and heat, or fire—air is present in its components; water in the secretions; earth in the inorganic constituents; and fire in the animal heat. The Kabalist knows by experience that an elemental spirit contains only one, and that each one of the four kingdoms has its own peculiar elemental spirits; man being higher than they, the law of evolution finds its illustration in the combination of all four in him.

[559] Görres: “Mystique,” lib. iii., p. 63.

[560] The ancients called “the soul” the spirits of bad people; the soul was the larva and lemure. Good human spirits became gods.

[561] Porphyry: “De Sacrificiis.” Chapter on the true Cultus.

[562] “Mysteries of the Egyptians.”

[563] Second century, A.D. “Du Dieu de Socrate,” Apul. class., pp. 143-145.

[564] “Eastern Monachism,” p. 9.

[565] “Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire,” iv. 385.

[566] Hardy: “Manual of Buddhism;” Dunlap: “The World’s Religions.”

[567] Lemprière (“Classical Dictionary,” art. “Pythagoras”) says that “there is great reason to suspect the truth of the whole narrative of Pythagoras’ journey into India,” and concludes by saying that this philosopher had never seen either Gymnosophists or their country. If this be so, how account for the doctrine of the metempsychosis of Pythagoras, which is far more that of the Hindu in its details than the Egyptian? But, above all, how account for the fact that the name MONAS, applied by him to the First Cause, is the identical appellation given to that Being in the Sanscrit tongue? In 1792-7, when Lemprière’s “Dictionary” appeared, the Sanscrit was, we may say, utterly unknown; Dr. Haug’s translation of the “Aitareya Brahmana” (“Rig-Vedas”), in which this word occurs, was published only about twenty years ago, and until that valuable addition to the literature of archaic ages was completed, and the precise age of the “Aitareya” now fixed by Haug at 2000-2400 B.C.—was a mystery, it might be suggested, as in the case of Christian symbols, that the Hindus borrowed it from Pythagoras. But now, unless philology can show it to be a “coincidence,” and that the word Monas is not the same in its minutest definitions, we have a right to assert that Pythagoras was in India, and that it was the Gymnosophists who instructed him in his metaphysical theology. The fact alone that “Sanscrit, as compared with Greek and Latin, is an elder sister,” as Max Müller shows, is not sufficient to account for the perfect identity of the Sanscrit and Greek words MONAS, in their most metaphysical, abstruse sense. The Sanscrit word Deva (god) has become the Latin deus, and points to a common source; but we see in the Zoroastrian “Zend-Avesta” the same word, meaning diametrically the opposite, and becoming daêva, or evil spirit, from which comes the word devil.

[568] Haug: “Aitareya Brahmanam.”

[569] Ibid.

[570] Berosus: fragment preserved by Alex. Polyhostor; Cory: “Of the Cosmogony and the Deluge.”

[571] Some writer has employed a most felicitous expression in describing the majesty of the Hindu archaic monuments, and the exquisite finish of their sculpture. “They built,” says he, “like giants, and finished like jewelers.”

[572] “Anatomie Cerebrale,” Malacorne, Milan.

[573] Psellus, 6, Plet. 2; Cory: “Chaldean Oracles.”

[574] See “Lecture on the Vedas.”

[575] In order to avoid being contradicted by some spiritualists we give verbatim the language in question, as a specimen of the unreliability of the oracular utterances of certain “spirits.” Let them be human or elemental, but spirits capable of such effrontery may well be regarded by occultists as anything but safe guides in philosophy, exact science, or ethics. “It will be remembered,” says Mrs. Cora V. Tappan, in a public discourse upon the “History of Occultism and its Relations to Spiritualism” (see “Banner of Light,” Aug. 26, 1876), “that the ancient word witchcraft, or the exercise of it, was forbidden among the Hebrews. The translation is that no witch should be allowed to live. That has been supposed to be the literal interpretation; and acting upon that, your very pious and devout ancestors put to death, without adequate testimony, numbers of very intelligent, wise, and sincere persons, under the condemnation of witchcraft. It has now turned out that the interpretation or translation should be, that no witches should be allowed to obtain a living by the practice of their art. That is, it should not be made a profession.” May we be so bold as to inquire of the celebrated speaker, through whom or according to what authority such a thing has ever turned out?

[576] Mr. Cromwell F. Varley, the well-known electrician of the Atlantic Cable Company, communicates the result of his observations, in the course of a debate at the Psychological Society of Great Britain, which is reported in the “Spiritualist” (London, April 14, 1876, pp. 174, 175). He thought that the effect of free nitric acid in the atmosphere was able to drive away what he calls “unpleasant spirits.” He thought that those who were troubled by unpleasant spirits at home, would find relief by pouring one ounce of vitriol upon two ounces of finely-powdered nitre in a saucer and putting the mixture under the bed. Here is a scientist, whose reputation extends over two continents, who gives a recipe to drive away bad spirits. And yet the general public mocks as a “superstition” the herbs and incenses employed by Hindus, Chinese, Africans, and other races to accomplish the self-same purpose.

[577] “Art-Magic,” p. 97.

[578] This phantom is called Scin Lecca. See Bulwer-Lytton’s “Strange Story.”

[579] In the Strasbourg edition of his works (1603), Paracelsus writes of the wonderful magical power of man’s spirit. “It is possible,” he says, “that my spirit, without the help of the body, and through a fiery will alone, and without a sword, can stab and wound others. It is also possible that I can bring the spirit of my adversary into an image, and then double him up and lame him ... the exertion of will is a great point in medicine.... Every imagination of man comes through the heart, for this is the sun of the microcosm, and out of the microcosm proceeds the imagination into the great world (universal ether) ... the imagination of man is a seed which is material.” (Our atomical modern scientists have proved it; see Babbage and Professor Jevons.) “Fixed thought is also a means to an end. The magical is a great concealed wisdom, and reason is a great public foolishness. No armor protects against magic, for it injures the inward spirit of life.”

[580] “Salem Witchcraft; With an Account of Salem Village,” by C. W. Upham.

[581] “Odyssey,” A. 82.

[582] “Æneid,” book vi., 260.

[583] “De Dæmon,” cap. “Quomodo dæm occupent.”

[584] Numquid dæmonum corpora pulsari possunt? Possunt sane, atque dolere solido quodam percussa corpore.

[585] Ubi secatur, mox in se iterum recreatur et coalescit ... dictu velocius dæmoni cus spiritus in se revertitor.

[586] A magistrate of the district.

[587] This appalling circumstance was authenticated by the Prefect of the city, and the Proconsul of the Province laid the report before the Emperor. The story is modestly related by Mrs. Catherine Crowe (see “Night-Side of Nature,” p. 335).

[588] Pliny, xxx., 1.

[589] T. Wright, M.A., F.S.A., etc.: “Sorcery and Magic,” vol. iii.

[590] “Art-Magic,” pp. 159, 160.

[591] “Art-Magic,” p. 28.

[592] Fakir, beggar.

[593] A juggler so called.

[594] “Mœurs et Pratiques des Demons.”

[595] “Histoire du Merveilleux dans les Temps Modernes,” vol. ii., p. 262.

[596] Ibid.

[597] Ibid., p. 265.

[598] Ibid., pp. 267, 401, 402.

[599] Ibid., pp. 266, etc., 400.

[600] Ibid., p. 403.

[601] “Histoire du Merveilleux,” vol. i., p. 397.

[602] Ibid., pp. 26-27.

[603] Ibid., p. 238.

[604] Des Mousseaux: “Magie au XIXme Siècle,” p. 452.

[605] Hume: “Philosophical Essays,” p. 195.

[606] “Histoire du Merveilleux,” p. 401.

[607] Ibid.

[608] Ibid., vol. ii., pp. 410, 411.

[609] Ibid., p. 407.

[610] Villecroze: “Le Docteur H. d’Alger,” 19 Mars, 1861. Pierrart: vol. iv., pp. 254-257.

[611] Bruce: “Travels to Discover the Sources of the Nile,” vol. x., pp. 402-447; Hasselquist: “Voyage in the Levant,” vol. i., pp. 92-100; Lemprière: “Voyage dans l’Empire de Maroc, etc., en 1790,” pp. 42-43.

[612] Salverte: “La Philosophie de la Magie. De l’Influence sur les Animaux,” vol. i.

[613] Thibaut de Chanvallon: “Voyage à la Martinique.”

[614] Salverte: “Philosophy of Magic.”

[615] Forbes: “Oriental Memoirs,” vol. i., p. 44; vol. ii., p. 387.

[616] Stedmann: “Voyage in Surinam,” vol. iii., pp. 64, 65.

[617] See “Edinburgh Review,” vol. lxxx., p. 428, etc.

[618] Elam: “A Physician’s Problems,” p. 25.

[619] The “Immortality of the Soul,” by Henry More. Fellow of Christ’s College, Cambridge.

[620] D^r H. More: “Immortality of the Soul,” p. 393.

[621] “Transactions of the Medical Society of N. Y.,” 1865-6-7.

[622] “Dublin Quarterly Journal of Medical Science,” vol. xv., p. 263, 1853.

[623] “Recherches d’Anatomie transcendante et Pathologique, etc.,” Paris, 1832.

[624] “Silliman’s Journal of Science and Art,” vol. x., p. 48.

[625] “Precis Elementaire de Physiologie,” p. 520.

[626] Ibid., p. 521.

[627] “Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie,” p. 175.

[628] “Transactions of Medical Society, etc.,” p. 246.

[629] Fournié: “Physiologie du Système Nerveux, Cerebro-spinal,” Paris, 1872.

[630] Ibid.

[631] “Night-Side of Nature,” by Catherine Crowe, p. 434, et seq.

[632] Henry More: “Immortality of the Soul,” p. 399.

[633] By the word soul, neither Demokritus nor the other philosophers understood the nous or pneuma, the divine immaterial soul, but the psychè, or astral body; that which Plato always terms the second mortal soul.

[634] Balfour Stewart, LL.D., F.R.S.: “The Conservation of Energy,” p. 133.

[635] Fournié: “Physiologie du Système Nerveux,” p. 16.

[636] “A System of Logic.” Eighth ed., 1872, vol. ii., p. 165.

[637] Draper: “Conflict between Religion and Science,” p. 22.

[638] Edward L. Youmans, M.D.; “A Class-book of Chemistry,” p. 4.

[639] Sprengel, in his “History of Medicine,” makes Van Helmont appear as if disgusted with the charlatanry and ignorant presumption of Paracelsus. “The works of this latter,” says Sprengel, “which he (Van Helmont) had attentively read, aroused in him the spirit of reformation; but they alone did not suffice for him, because his erudition and judgment were infinitely superior to those of that author, and he despised this made egoist, this ignorant and ridiculous vagabond, who often seemed to have fallen into insanity.” This assertion is perfectly false. We have the writings of Helmont himself to refute it. In the well-known dispute between two writers, Goclenius, a professor in Marburg, who supported the great efficacy of the sympathetic salve discovered by Paracelsus, for the cure of every wound, and Father Robert, a Jesuit, who condemned all these cures, as he attributed them to the Devil. Van Helmont undertook to settle the dispute. The reason he gave for interfering was that all such disputes “affected Paracelsus as their discoverer and himself as his disciple” (see “De Magnetica Vulner.,” and l. c., p. 705).

[640] Demokritus said that, as from nothing, nothing could be produced, so there was not anything that could ever be reduced to nothing.

[641] J. Le Conte: “Correlation of Vital with Chemical and Physical Forces,” appendix.

[642] The date is incorrect; it should be 1784.

[643] Ecclesiastes i. 10.

[644] Ibid., i. 6.

[645] Ibid., i. 7.

[646] Siljeström: “Minnesfest öfver Berzelius,” p. 79.

[647] “Séance de l’Academie de Paris,” 13 Août, 1807.

[648] Mollien: “Voyage dans l’interieur de l’Afrique,” tome ii., p. 210.

[649] “The Popular Science Monthly,” May, 1876, p. 110.

[650] Malte-Brun, pp. 372, 373; Herodotus.

[651] “The Popular Science Monthly,” Dec., 1874, p. 252, New York.

[652] The “Periplus of Hanno.”

[653] The original was suspended in the temple of Saturn, at Carthage. Falconer gave two dissertations on it, and agrees with Bougainville in referring it to the sixth century before the Christian era. See Cory’s “Ancient Fragments.”

[654] Professor Jowett.

[655] “On the Atlantic Island (from Marcellus) Ethiopic History.”

[656] “Alchemy, or the Hermetic Philosophy.”

[657] See “Revue Encyclopédique,” vol. xxxiii., p. 676.

[658] “Bulletin de la Soc. Geograph,” vol. vi., pp. 209-220.

[659] See “Revue Encyclopédique,” vols. xxxiii. and xxxiv., pp. 676-395.

[660] Porphyry: “Epistola ad Anebo., ap. Euseb. Præp. Evangel,” v. 10; Iamblichus: “De Mysteriis Ægypt.; “Porphyrii: “Epistola ad Anebonem Ægyptium.”

[661] “Porphyry,” says the “Classical Dictionary” of Lemprière, “was a man of universal information, and, according to the testimony of the ancients, he excelled his contemporaries in the knowledge of history, mathematics, music, and philosophy.”

[662] “On the Scientific Use of the Imagination.”

[663] Epes Sargent. See his pamphlet, “Does Matter do it All?”

[664] In his “Essay on Classification” (sect. xvii., pp. 97-99), Louis Agassiz, the great zoölogist, remarks: “Most of the arguments in favor of the immortality of man apply equally to the permanency of this principle in other living beings. May I not add that a future life in which man would be deprived of that great source of enjoyment and intellectual and moral improvement, which results from the contemplation of the harmonies of an organic world would involve a lamentable loss? And may we not look to a spiritual concert of the combined worlds and all their inhabitants in the presence of their creator as the highest conception of paradise?”

[665] “Diog. in Vita.”

[666] See the works of Robertus de Fluctibus; and the “Rosicrucians,” by Hargrave Jennings.

[667] Professor B. Stewart: “Conservation of Energy.”

[668] Cabanis: “Histoire de la Medecine.”

[669] “De Vatibus in Problemate,” sect. 21.

[670] See Max Müller: “The Meaning of Nirvana.”

[671] “The Lankâvatâra,” transl. by Burnouf, p. 514.

[672] “Classical Dictionary.”

[673] See Cabanis, “Histoire de la Medecine.”

[674] “Le Lotus de la bonne Loi,” by E. Burnouf, translated from the Sanscrit.

[675] “Cosmos,” vol. iii., part i., p. 168.

[676] “Lecture on the Vedas.”

[677] “The Classical Journal,” vol. iv., pp. 107, 348.

[678] See “Mosheim.”

[679] “New Platonism and Alchemy.”

[680] Origen: “Contra Celsum.”

[681] “Fatti relativi al Mesmerismo,” pp. 88, 93, 1842.

[682] “Leonard de Vair,” l. ii., ch. ii.; “La Magie au 19me Siècle,” p. 332.

[683] “The Tinnevelly Shanars,” p. 43.

[684] Pierart: “Revue Spiritualiste,” chapter on “Vampirism.”

[685] Maimonides: “Abodah Sarab,” 12 Absh, 11 Abth.

[686] Pierart: “Revue Spiritualiste.”

[687] Dr. Pierart: “Revue Spiritualiste,” vol. iv., p. 104.

[688] See “Hauts Phen.,” p. 199.

[689] “Huetiana,” p. 81.

[690] Dom Calmet: “Apparitions,” etc. Paris, 1751, vol. ii., p. 47; “Hauts Phen. de la Magie,” 195.

[691] “Hauts Phen.,” p. 196.

[692] Ibid.

[693] See the same sworn testimony in official documents: “De l’Inspir. des Camis,” H. Blanc, 1859. Plon, Paris.

[694] Dom Calmet: “Apparit.,” vol. ii., chap, xliv., p. 212.

[695] Pierart: “Revue Spiritualiste,” vol. iv., p. 104.

[696] “Sadducismus Triumphatus,” vol. ii., p. 70.

[697] Görres: “Complete Works,” vol. iii., ch. vii., p. 132.

[698] “Ashes to Ashes,” London: Daldy, Isbister & Co., 1875.

[699] The author refers all those who may doubt such statements to G. A. Walker’s “Gatherings from Graveyards,” pp. 84-193, 194, etc.

[700] Horst: “Zauber Bibliothek,” vol. v., p. 52.

[701] See Eliphas Levi: “La Science des Esprits.”

[702] Henry Maudsley: “Body and Mind.”

[703] Josiah Cooke, Jr.: “The New Chemistry.”

[704] Henry Maudsley: “The Limits of Philosophical Inquiry,” p. 266.

[705] “Scientific American,” August 12, 1868.

[706] Le Conte: “Correlation of Vital with Chemical and Physical Forces.”

[707] The wood-apple.

[708] Incorrect; the Hindustani word for monkey is rūkh-charhä. Probably chokra, a little native servant is meant.

[709] “Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., pp. 306, 307.

[710] Delrio: “Disquis. Magic,” pp. 34, 100.

[711] Col. H. Yule: “The Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 308.

[712] Edward Melton: “Engelsh Edelmans, Zeldzaame en Geden Kwaardige Zee en Land Reizen, etc.,” p. 468. Amsterdam, 1702.

[713] “Memoirs of the Emperor Jahangire,” pp. 99, 102.

[714] J. Hughes Bennett: “Text Book of Physiology,” Lippincott’s American Edition, pp. 37-50.

[715] “Curiosités Inouïes.”

[716] “Thoughts on the Birth and Generation of Things.”

[717] C. Crowe: “Night-Side of Nature,” p. 111.

[718] Pliny: “Hist. Nat.,” vii., c. 52; and Plutarch: “Discourse concerning Socrates’ Dæmon,” 22.

[719] “De Res. Var.,” v. iii., i., viii., c. 43. Plutarch: “Discourse concerning Socrates’ Dæmon,” 22.

[720] Nasse: “Zeitschrift fur Psychische Aerzte,” 1820.

[721] Osborne: “Camp and Court of Rundjit Singh;” Braid: “On France.”

[722] Mrs. Catherine Crowe, in her “Night-Side of Nature,” p. 118, gives us the particulars of a similar burial of a fakir, in the presence of General Ventura, together with the Maharajah, and many of his Sirdars. The political agent at Loodhiana was “present when he was disinterred, ten months after he had been buried.” The coffin, or box, containing the fakir “being buried in a vault, the earth was thrown over it and trod down, after which a crop of barley was sown on the spot, and sentries placed to watch it. The Maharajah, however, was so skeptical that in spite of all these precautions, he had him, twice in the ten months, dug up and examined, and each time he was found to be exactly in the same state as when they had shut him up.”

[723] Todd: Appendix to “Occult Science,” vol. i.

[724] “A Cornel. Cels.,” lib. ii., cap. vi.

[725] “Hist. Nat.,” lib. vii., cap. lii.

[726] “Morning Herald,” July 21, 1836.

[727] “La Science des Esprits.”

[728] “Vit. Apollon. Tyan.,” lib. iv., ch. xvi.

[729] Salverte: “Sciences Occultes,” vol. ii.

[730] “La Science des Esprits.”

[731] It would be beneficial to humanity were our modern physicians possessed of the same inestimable faculty; for then we would have on record less horrid deaths after inhumation. Mrs. Catherine Crowe, in the “Night-Side of Nature,” records in the chapter on “Cases of Trances” five such cases, in England alone, and during the present century. Among them is Dr. Walker of Dublin and a Mr. S——, whose stepmother was accused of poisoning him, and who, upon being disinterred, was found lying on his face.

[732] A. Wilder: “Neo-platonism and Alchemy.”

[733] Iamblichus was the founder of the Neo-platonic theurgy.

[734] See the “Sketch of the Eclectic Philosophy of the Alexandrian School.”

[735] See “Medium and Daybreak,” July 7, 1876, p. 428.

[736] In Volume II., we will distinctly prove that the Old Testament mentions the worship of more than one god by the Israelites. The El-Shadi of Abraham and Jacob was not the Jehovah of Moses, or the Lord God worshipped by them for forty years in the wilderness. And the God of Hosts of Amos is not, if we are to believe his own words, the Mosaic God, the Sinaïtic deity, for this is what we read: “I hate, I despise your feast-days ... your meat-offerings, I will not accept them.... Have ye offered unto me sacrifices and offerings in the wilderness forty years, O house of Israel?... No, but ye have borne the tabernacle of your Moloch and Chiun (Saturn), your images, the star of your god, which ye made to yourselves.... Therefore, will I cause you to go into captivity ... saith the Lord, whose name is The God of hosts” (Amos v. 21-27).

[737] Chapter xviii.

[738] This word “up” from the spirit of a prophet whose abode ought certainly to be in heaven and who therefore ought to have said “to bring me down,” is very suggestive in itself to a Christian, who locates paradise and hell at two opposite points.

[739] Ezekiel iii. 12-14.

[740] William Howitt: “History of the Supernatural,” vol. ii., ch. i.

[741] Lib. i., Sat. 8.

[742] Porphyry: “Of Sacrifices.”

[743] Genesis xviii. i.

[744] Daniel x. 8.

[745] 1 Samuel, x. 6.

[746] Gospel according to John vii. 20.

[747] Our informant, who was an eye-witness, is Mr. N—— ff of St. Petersburg, who was attached to the flag-ship Almaz, if we are not mistaken.

[748] “What forces were in operation to cause this oscillation of the newspaper?” asks J. W. Phelps, who quotes the case—“These were the rapid upward motion of heated air, the downward motion of cold air, the translatory motion of the surface breeze, and the circular motion of the whirlwind. But how could these combine so as to produce the oscillation?” (Lecture on “Force Electrically Explained.”)

[749] “Revue des Deux Mondes,” p. 414, 1858.

[750] “Conservation of Energy,” p. 140.

[751] Eugenius Philalethes.

[752] “Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 215.

[753] See “Sage’s Dictionnaire des Tissus,” vol. ii., pp. 1-12.

[754] “Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 230.

[755] “Alchemy, or the Hermetic Philosophy,” p. 25.

[756] See Plutarch: “Symposiacs,” viii. 2. “Diogenianas began and said: ‘Let us admit Plato to the conference and inquire upon what account he says—supposing it to be his sentence—that God always plays the geometer.‘ I said: ‘This sentence was not plainly set down in any of his books; yet there are good arguments that it is his, and it is very much like his expression.’ Tyndares presently subjoined: ‘He praises geometry as a science that takes off men from sensible objects, and makes them apply themselves to the intelligible and Eternal Nature—the contemplation of which is the end of philosophy, as a view of the mysteries of initiation into holy rites.’”

[757] Prof. Ed. L. Youmans: “Descriptive Chemistry.”

[758] In ancient nations the Deity was a trine supplemented by a goddess—the arba-Ih, or fourfold God.

[759] Josiah Cooke: “The New Chemistry.”

[760] Prof. Sterry Hunt’s theory of metalliferous deposits contradicts this; but is it right?

[761] Peisse: “La Médecine et les Médecins,” vol. i., pp. 59, 283.

[762] “The Conservation of Energy.”

[763] Ibid., p. 136.

[764] Extracts from Robertus di Fluctibus in “The Rosicrucians.”

[765] “Philopseud.”

[766] Diog. Laert. in “Demokrit. Vitæ.”

[767] “Satyric. Vitrus D. Architect,” lib. ix., cap. iii.

[768] Pliny: “Hist. Nat.”

[769] “Conflict between Religion and Science.”

[770] “Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., pp. 133-135.

[771] “Dionysius of Halicarnassus.”

[772] See vol. ii., chap. 8.

[773] J. M. Peebles: “Around the World.“

[774] John Fiske: ” The North American Review,” art. The Laws of History, July 1869.

[775] J. M. Peebles: “Around the World.”

[776] Savary: “Letters on Egypt,” vol. ii., p. 67. London, 1786.

[777] John Fiske: “North American Review,” art. The Laws of History, July, 1869.

[778] Sir G. C. Lewis: “Astronomy of the Ancients.”

[779] J. Fiske: “North American Review,” art. The Laws of History.

[780] We shall attempt to demonstrate in Vol. II., chapter viii., that the ancient Æthiopians were never a Hamitic race.

[781] Servius: “Virgil,” Eclog. vi., v. 42.

[782] Ovid: “Fast.,” lib. iii., v. 285-346.

[783] “Titus Livius,” lib. i., cap. xxxi.

[784] Pliny: “Hist. Nat.,” lib. ii., cap. liii.

[785] Lucius: “Piso;” Pliny: “Hist. Nat.,” lib. xxviii., c. ii.

[786] “Columella,” lib. x., vers. 346, etc.

[787] See “Notice sur les Travaux de l’Academie du Gard,” part i., pp. 304-314, by la Boissière.

[788] “Bell. Jud. adv. Roman,” lib. v., cap. xiv.

[789] “Magasin Scientifique de Goëthingen,” 3me. année, 5me. cahier.

[790] “Ammian. Marcel.,” lib. xxiii., cap. vi.

[791] “Oupnek-hat,” Brahman xi.

[792] “Ktesias, in India ap. Photum.,” Bibl. Cod. lxxii.

[793] Buffon: “Histoire Naturelle des Mineraux,” 6me Mem., art. ii.

[794] “Egypt’s Place in Universal History,” vol. iv., p. 462.

[795] “Archæologia,” vol. xv., p. 320.

[796] Lib. ii., c. 50.

[797] Galen: “De Composit. Medec.,” lib. v.

[798] “Ancient Fragments:” see chapter on the Early Kings of Egypt.

[799] “Pliny,” lib. vii., c. 56.

[800] Jablonski: “Pantheon Ægypti.,” ii., Proleg. 10.

[801] Cicero: “De Divinatione.”

[802] “Telegraphic Journal,” art. Scientific Prophecy.

[803] Professor Albrecht Müller: “The First Traces of Man in Europe.” Says the author: “And this bronze age reaches to and overlaps the beginning of the historic period in some countries, and so includes the great epochs of the Assyrian and Egyptian Empires, B.C. circa 1500, and the earlier eras of the next succeeding age of iron.”

[804] “Conflict between Religion and Science,” chap. i.

[805] Psellus: “Chaldean Oracles,” 4, cxliv.

[806] Psellus: “Zoroast. Oracles,” 4.

[807] Proctor: “Saturn and the Sabbath of the Jews,” p. 309.

[808] Dioscorides: “Περι Ὑλης Ιατρικῆς,” lib. v., cap. clviii.

[809] Pliny: “Histoire Naturelle,” lib. xxxviii., cap. vii.

[810] Le P. Paulin de St. Barthelemi: “Voyage aux Indes Orientales,” vol. i., p. 358.

[811] Max Müller, Professor Wilson, and H. J. Bushby, with several other Sanscrit students, prove that “Oriental scholars, both native and European, have shown that the rite of widow-burning was not only unsanctionable but imperatively forbidden by the earliest and most authoritative Hindu Scriptures” (“Widow-burning,” p. 21). See Max Müller’s “Comparative Mythology.” “Professor Wilson,” says Max Müller, “was the first to point out the falsification of the text and the change of ‘yonim agre’ into ‘yonim agne’ (womb of fire).... According to the hymns of the ‘Rig-Veda,’ and the Vaidic ceremonial contained in the ‘Grihya-Sûtras,’ the wife accompanies the corpse of the husband to the funeral pile, but she is there addressed with a verse taken from the ‘Rig-Veda,’ and ordered to leave her husband, and to return to the world of the living” (“Comparative Mythology,” p. 35).

[812] Hence the story that Moses fabricated there the serpent or seraph of brass which the Israelites worshipped till the reign of Hezekiah.

[813] A. Gell: “Noet. Attic.,” lib. x., cap. xiii.

[814] Such is not our opinion. They were probably built by the Atlantians.

[815] “Incidents of Travel in Central America, Chiapas, and Yucatan,” vol. ii., p. 457.

[816] Max Müller: “Chips from a German Workshop,” vol. ii., p. 269.

[817] Max Müller: “Popol-Vuh,” p. 327.

[818] Why not to the sacrifices of men in ancient worship?

[819] “Odyssey,” xii. 71.

[820] “Chips from a German Workshop,” p. 268.

[821] Villemarque, Member of the Institute. Vol. lx.; “Collect et Nouvelle Serie,” 24, p. 570, 1863; “Poesie des Cloitres Celtiques.”

[822] “Archæol.,” vol. xxv., p. 220. London.

[823] “Archæol.,” vol. xxv., p. 292. London.

[824] Brasseur de Bourbourg: “Cartas,” p. 52.

[825] See Stephens: “Travels in Central America,” etc.

[826] “Cartas,” 53, 7-62.

[827] “Die Phönizier,” 70.

[828] See Sanchoniaton in “Eusebius,” Pr. Ev. 36; Genesis xiv.

[829] “Archæological Society of the Antiquaries of London,” vol. xxv., p. 220.

[830] “Cartas,” 51.

[831] “Hauts Phénomenes de la Magie,” 50.

[832] Genesis xlix.

[833] Dunlap, in his introduction to “SOD, the Mysteries of Adonis,” explains the word “Sod,” as Arcanum; religious mystery on the authority of Shindler’s “Penteglott” (1201). “The SECRET of the Lord is with them that fear Him,” says Psalm xxv. 14. This is a mistranslation of the Christians, for it ought to read “Sod Ihoh (the mysteries of Iohoh) are for those who fear Him” (Dunlap: “Mysteries of Adonis,” xi.). “Al (El) is terrible in the great Sod of the Kedeshim (the priests, the holy, the Initiated), Psalm lxxxix. 7” (Ibid.).

[834] “The members of the priest-colleges were called Sodales,” says Freund’s “Latin Lexicon” (iv. 448). “SODALITIES were constituted in the Idæan Mysteries of the MIGHTY MOTHER,” writes Cicero (“De Senectute,” 13); Dunlap: “Mysteries of Adonis.”

[835] See Wilkinson: “Ancient Egyptians,” vol. v., p. 65.

[836] Brasseur de Bourbourg: “Mexique,” pp. 135-574.

[837] “Catholic World,” N. Y., January, 1877: Article Nagualism, Voodooism, etc.

[838] In “Hesiod,” Zeus creates his third race of men out of ash-trees. In “Popol-Vuh,” we are told the third race of men is created out of the tree “tzite,” and women are made from the marrow of a reed which was called “sibac.” This also is a strange coincidence.

[839] “Popol-Vuh,” reviewed by Max Müller.

[840] Frank Vincent, Jun.: “The Land of the White Elephant,” p. 209.

[841] The Hanoumā is over three feet tall, and black as a coal. The Ramayana, giving the biography of this sacred monkey, relates that Hanoumā was formerly a powerful chieftain, who being the greatest friend of Rama, helped him to find his wife, Sithâ, who had been carried off to Ceylon by Râvana, the mighty king of the giants. After numerous adventures Hanoumā was caught by the latter, while visiting the city of the giant as Rama’s spy. For this crime Râvana had the poor Hanoumā’s tail oiled and set on fire, and it was in extinguishing it that the monkey-god became so black in the face that neither himself nor his posterity could ever get rid of the color. If we have to believe Hindu legends this same Hanoumā was the progenitor of the Europeans; a tradition which, though strictly Darwinian, hence, scientific, is by no means flattering to us. The legend states that for services rendered, Rama, the hero and demi-god, gave in marriage to the monkey-warriors of his army the daughters of the giants of Ceylon—the Bâkshasas—and granted them, moreover, as a dowry, all western parts of the world. Repairing thence, the monkeys and their giant-wives lived happily and had a number of descendants. The latter are the present Europeans. Dravidian words are found in Western Europe, indicating that there was an original unity of race and language between the populations. May it not be a hint that the traditions are akin, of elfin and kobold races in Europe, and monkeys, actually cognate with them in Hindustan?

[842] “Incidents of Travels in Central America, etc.,” vol. i., p. 105.

[843] They stand no more, for the obelisk alone was removed to Paris.

[844] See “The Land of the White Elephant,” p. 221.

[845] The President of the Royal Geographical Society of Berlin.

[846] “The Land of the White Elephant,” p. 215.

[847] The Phœnician Dido is the feminine of David דוד , דידו. Under the name of Astartè, she led the Phœnician colonies, and her image was on the prow of their ships. But David and Saul are names belonging to Afghanistan also.

[848] (Prof. A. Wilder.) This archæologist says: “I regard the Æthiopian, Cushite and Hamitic races as the building and artistic race who worshipped Baal (Siva), or Bel—made temples, grottos, pyramids, and used a language of peculiar type. Rawlinson derives that language from the Turanians in Hindustan.”

[849] Prof. A. Wilder among others.

[850] See Martin Haug’s translation: “The Aytareya Brahmanam.“

[851] Judges xvii.-xviii., etc.

[852] The Zendic H is S in India. Thus Hapta is Sapta; Hindu is Sindhaya. (A. Wilder.) ” ... the S continually softens to H from Greece to Calcutta, from the Caucasus to Egypt,” says Dunlap. Therefore the letters K, H, and S are interchangeable.

[853] Guignant: “Op. cit.,” vol. i., p. 167.

[854] “Incidents of Travel in Central America, etc.”

[855] See Paul to the Galatians, iv. 24, and Gospel according to Matthew, xiii. 10-15.

[856] A. Wilder says that “Gan-duniyas,” is a name of Babylonia.

[857] The appropriate definition of the name “Turanian” is, any ethnic family that ethnologists know nothing about.

[858] See Berosus and Sanchoniathon: Cory’s “Ancient Fragments:” Movers and others.

[859] Movers, 86.

[860] Ibid.

[861] Sanchon.: in Cory’s “Fragments,” p. 14.

[862] In an old Brahmanical book called the “Prophecies,” by Ramatsariar, as well as in the Southern MSS. in the legend of Christna, the latter gives nearly word for word the first two chapters of Genesis. He recounts the creation of man—whom he calls Adima, in Sanscrit, the ‘first man’—and the first woman is called Heva, that which completes life. According to Louis Jacolliot (“La Bible dans l’Inde”), Christna existed, and his legend was written, over 3,000 years B. C.

[863] Adah in Hebrew is גן־עדן, and Eden, אלהים. The first is a woman’s name; the second the designation of a country. They are closely related to each other; but hardly to Adam and Akkad—כתנות צור, which are spelled with aleph.

[864] The two words answer to the terms, Macroprosopos, or macrocosm—the absolute and boundless, and the Microprosopos of the “Kabala,” the “short face,” or the microcosm—the finite and conditioned. It is not translated; nor is it likely to be. The Thibetean monks say that it is the real “Sutrâs.” Some Buddhists believe that Buddha was, in a previous existence, Kapila himself. We do not see how several Sanscrit scholars can entertain the idea that Kapila was an atheist, while every legend shows him the most ascetic mystic, the founder of the sect of the Yogis.

[865] The “Brahmanas” were translated by Dr. Haug; see his “Aitareya Brâhmanam.”

[866] The “Stan-gyour” is full of rules of magic, the study of occult powers, and their acquisition, charms, incantations, etc.; and is as little understood by its lay-interpreters as the Jewish “Bible” is by our clergy, or the “Kabala” by the European Rabbis.

[867] “Aitareya Brahmana,” Lecture by Max Müller.

[868] Ibid., “Buddhist Pilgrims.”

[869] “Progress of Religious Ideas through Successive Ages,” vol. i., p. 17.

[870] “La Bible dans l’Inde.”

[871] “La Bible dans l’Inde.”

[872] “Presbyterian Banner,” December 20, 1876.

[873] “La Bible dans l’Inde.”

[874] See Max Müller’s “Lecture on the Vedas.”

[875] See Roth’s “The Burial in India;” Max Müller’s “Comparative Mythology” (Lecture); Wilson’s article, “The Supposed Vaidic Authority for the Burning of Hindu Widows,” etc.

[876] Bunsen gives as the first year of Menes, 3645; Manetho as 3892 B.C. “Eqypt’s Place,” etc., vol. v., 34; Key.

[877] Louis Jacolliot, in “The Bible in India,” affirms the same.

[878] Purana means ancient and sacred history or tradition. See Loiseleur Des-longchamp’s translations of “Manu;” also L. Jacolliot’s “La Genèse dans l’Humanité.”

[879] There are archæologists, who, like Mr. James Fergusson, deny the great antiquity of even one single monument in India. In his work, “Illustrations of the Rock-Cut Temples of India,” the author ventures to express the very extraordinary opinion that “Egypt had ceased to be a nation before the earliest of the cave-temples of India was excavated.” In short, he does not admit the existence of any cave anterior to the reign of Asoka, and seems willing to prove that most of these rock-cut temples were executed from the time of that pious Buddhist king, till the destruction of the Andhra dynasty of Maghada, in the beginning of the fifth century. We believe such a claim perfectly arbitrary. Further discoveries are sure to show how erroneous and unwarranted it was.

[880] It is a strange coincidence that when first discovered, America was found to bear among some native tribes the name of Atlanta.

[881] Baldwin: “Prehistoric Nations,” p. 179.

[882] Alberico Vespuzio, the son of Anastasio Vespuzio or Vespuchy, is now gravely doubted in regard to the naming of the New World. Indeed the name is said to have occurred in a work written several centuries before. A. Wilder (Notes).

[883] See Thomas Belt: “The Naturalists in Nicaragua.” London, 1873.

[884] Torfæus: “Historia Vinlandiæ Antiquæ.”

[885] 2 Kings, xxii. 14; 2 Chronicles, xxxiv. 22.

[886] As we are going to press with this chapter, we have received from Paris, through the kindness of the Honorable John L. O’Sullivan, the complete works of Louis Jacolliot in twenty-one volumes. They are chiefly upon India and its old traditions, philosophy, and religion. This indefatigable writer has collected a world of information from various sources, mostly authentic. While we do not accept his personal views on many points, still we freely acknowledge the extreme value of his copious translations from the Indian sacred books. The more so, since we find them corroborating in every respect the assertions we have made. Among other instances is this matter of the submergence of continents in prehistoric days.

In his “Histoire des Vierges: Les Peuples et les Continents Disparus,” he says: “One of the most ancient legends of India, preserved in the temples by oral and written tradition, relates that several hundred thousand years ago there existed in the Pacific Ocean, an immense continent which was destroyed by geological upheaval, and the fragments of which must be sought in Madagascar, Ceylon, Sumatra, Java, Borneo, and the principal isles of Polynesia.

“The high plateaux of Hindustan and Asia, according to this hypothesis, would only have been represented in those distant epochs by great islands contiguous to the central continent.... According to the Brahmans this country had attained a high civilization, and the peninsula of Hindustan, enlarged by the displacement of the waters, at the time of the grand cataclysm, has but continued the chain of the primitive traditions born in this place. These traditions give the name of Rutas to the peoples which inhabited this immense equinoctial continent, and from their speech was derived the Sanscrit.” (We will have something to say of this language in our second volume.)

“The Indo-Hellenic tradition, preserved by the most intelligent population which emigrated from the plains of India, equally relates the existence of a continent and a people to which it gives the name of Atlantis and Atlantides, and which it locates in the Atlantic in the northern portion of the Tropics.

“Apart from the fact that the supposition of an ancient continent in those latitudes, the vestiges of which may be found in the volcanic islands and mountainous surface of the Azores, the Canaries and Cape Verd, is not devoid of geographical probability, the Greeks, who, moreover, never dared to pass beyond the pillars of Hercules, on account of their dread of the mysterious ocean, appeared too late in antiquity for the stories preserved by Plato to be anything else than an echo of the Indian legend. Moreover, when we cast a look on a planisphere, at the sight of the islands and islets strewn from the Malayan Archipelago to Polynesia, from the straits of Sund to Easter Island, it is impossible, upon the hypothesis of continents preceding those which we inhabit, not to place there the most important of all.

“A religious belief, common to Malacca and Polynesia, that is to say to the two opposite extremes of the Oceanic world, affirms ‘that all these islands once formed two immense countries, inhabited by yellow men and black men, always at war; and that the gods, wearied with their quarrels, having charged Ocean to pacify them, the latter swallowed up the two continents, and since, it had been impossible to make him give up his captives. Alone, the mountain-peaks and high plateaux escaped the flood, by the power of the gods, who perceived too late the mistake they had committed.’

“Whatever there may be in these traditions, and whatever may have been the place where a civilization more ancient than that of Rome, of Greece, of Egypt, and of India was developed, it is certain that this civilization did exist, and that it is highly important for science to recover its traces, however feeble and fugitive they may be” (pp. 13-15).

This last tradition, translated by Louis Jacolliot from the Sanscrit manuscripts, corroborates the one we have given from the “Records of the Secret Doctrine.” The war mentioned between the yellow and the black men, relates to a struggle between the “sons of God” and the “sons of giants,” or the inhabitants and magicians of the Atlantis.

The final conclusion of M. Jacolliot, who visited personally all the islands of Polynesia, and devoted years to the study of the religion, language, and traditions of nearly all the peoples, is as follows:

“As to the Polynesian continent which disappeared at the time of the final geological cataclysms, its existence rests on such proofs that to be logical we can doubt no longer.

“The three summits of this continent, Sandwich Islands, New Zealand, Easter Island, are distant from each other from fifteen to eighteen hundred leagues, and the groups of intermediate islands, Viti, Samoa, Tonga, Foutouna, Ouvea, Marquesas, Tahiti, Poumouton, Gambiers, are themselves distant from these extreme points from seven or eight hundred to one thousand leagues.

“All navigators agree in saying that the extreme and the central groups could never have communicated in view of their actual geographical position, and with the insufficient means they had at hand. It is physically impossible to cross such distances in a pirogue ... without a compass, and travel months without provisions.

“On the other hand, the aborigines of the Sandwich Islands, of Viti, of New Zealand, of the central groups, of Samoa, Tahiti, etc., had never known each other, had never heard of each other before the arrival of the Europeans. And yet, each of these people maintained that their island had at one time formed a part of an immense stretch of land which extended toward the West, on the side of Asia. And all, brought together, were found to speak the same language, to have the same usages, the same customs, the same religious belief. And all to the question, ‘Where is the cradle of your race?’ for sole response, extended their hand toward the setting sun” (Ibid., p. 308).

[887] These “magic mirrors,” generally black, are another proof of the universality of an identical belief. In India these mirrors are prepared in the province of Agra and are also fabricated in Thibet and China. And we find them in Ancient Egypt, from whence, according to the native historian quoted by Brasseur de Bourbourg, the ancestors of the Quichès brought them to Mexico; the Peruvian sun-worshippers also used it. When the Spaniards had landed, says the historian, the King of the Quichès, ordered his priests to consult the mirror, in order to learn the fate of his kingdom. “The demon reflected the present and the future as in a mirror,” he adds (De Bourbourg: “Mexique,” p. 184).

[888] Pay’quina, or Payaquina, so called because its waves used to drift particles of gold from the Brazil. We found a few specks of genuine metal in a handful of sand that we brought back to Europe.

[889] The regions somewhere about Udyana and Kashmere, as the translator and editor of Marco Polo (Colonel Yule), believes. Vol. i., p. 173.

[890] “Voyage des Pèlerins Bouddhistes,” vol. 1.; “Histoire de la Vie de Hiouen-Thsang,” etc., traduit du Chinois en français, par Stanislas Julien.

[891] Lao-tsi, the Chinese philosopher.

[892] “The Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 318. See also, in this connection, the experiments of Mr. Crookes, described in chapter vi. of this work.

[893] Max Müller: “Buddhist Pilgrims.”

[894] Berlin Academy of Sciences, 1846.

[895] Colonel Yule makes a remark in relation to the above Chinese mysticism which for its noble fairness we quote most willingly. “In 1871,” he says, “I saw in Bond street an exhibition of the (so-called) ‘spirit’ drawings, i.e., drawings executed by a ‘medium’ under extraneous and invisible guidance. A number of these extraordinary productions (for extraordinary they were undoubtedly) professed to represent the ‘Spiritual Flowers’ of such and such persons; and the explanation of these as presented in the catalogue was in substance exactly that given in the text. It is highly improbable that the artist had any cognizance of Schott’s Essays, and the coincidence was certainly very striking” (“The Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 444).

[896] Schott: “Essay on Buddhism,” p. 103.

[897] “The Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., Preface to the second edition, p. viii.

[898] Ibid., vol. i., p. 203.

[899] “Visdelon,” p. 130.

[900] “Pliny,” vii., 2.

[901] “Philostratus,” book ii., chap. iv.

[902] Ibid., book iv., p. 382; “Book of Ser Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 206.

[903] There are pious critics who deny the world the same right to judge the “Bible” on the testimony of deductive logic as “any other book.” Even exact science must bow to this decree. In the concluding paragraph of an article devoted to a terrible onslaught on Baron Bunsen’s “Chronology,” which does not quite agree with the “Bible,” a writer exclaims, “the subject we have proposed to ourselves is completed.... We have endeavored to meet Chevalier Bunsen’s charges against the inspiration of the “Bible” on its own ground.... An inspired book ... never can, as an expression of its own teaching, or as a part of its own record, bear witness to any untrue or ignorant statement of fact, whether in history or doctrine. If it be untrue in its witness of one, who shall trust its truth in the witness of the other?” (“The Journal of Sacred Literature and Biblical Record,” edited by the Rev. H. Burgess, Oct., 1859, p. 70.)

[904] Remusat: “Histoire du Khotan,” p. 74; “Marco Polo,” vol. i., p. 206.

[905] Like the Psylli, or serpent-charmers of Libya, whose gift is hereditary.

[906] “Ser Marco Polo,” vol. ii., p. 321.

[907] “The Spiritualist.” London, Nov. 10, 1876.

[908] Read any of the papers, of the summer and autumn of 1876.

[909] Tite-Livy, v. déc. i.,—Val. Max., 1, cap. vii.

[910] See “Les Hauts Phénomenes de la Magie;” “La Magie au XIXme Siècle;” “Dieu et les Dieux,” etc.

[911] “De Idol. Vanit.,” lib. i., p. 452.

[912] These, after their bodily death, unable to soar higher, attached to terrestrial regions, delight in the society of the kind of elementals which by their affinity with vice attract them the most. They identify themselves with these to such a degree that they very soon lose sight of their own identity, and become a part of the elementals, the help of which they need to communicate with mortals. But as the nature-spirits are not immortal, so the human elementary who have lost their divine guide—spirit—can last no longer than the essence of the elements which compose their astral bodies holds together.

[913] L. Jacolliot: “Voyage au Pays des Perles.”

[914] “Ultimate Deductions of Science; The Earth Motionless.” A lecture demonstrating that our globe does neither turn about its own axis nor around the sun; delivered in Berlin by Doctor Shoëpfer. Seventh Edition.

[915] Champ.-Figeac: “Egypte,” p. 143.

[916] Ibid., p. 119.

[917] Ibid., p. 2.

[918] Ibid., p. 11.

INDEX.

Abarbanel, his explanation of the sign of the coming of the Messiah, ii. 256

Abracadabra, diabolical, evoked anew, ii. 4

Abraham, his history, ii. 217; belongs to the universal mythology, ii. 216; Zeruan, ib.; Isaac, and Judah, from Brahma, Ikshwaka and Yada, ii. 488; and his sons, the story an allegory, ii. 493

Abraiaman, or charmers of fishes and wild beasts in Ceylon, i. 606

Absolution and penance authorized in the Church of England, ii. 544

Absorbed, a state of intimate union, ii. 117

Abuses of magic denounced by the ancients, ii. 97, 99

Abydos, a pre-Menite dynasty, ii. 361

Academicians, French, i. 60; reject theurgical magic, i. 281

Academy, French, indignant at the charge of Satanism, i. 101; rejected mesmerism, i. 165, 171; Committee of 1784, i. 171; Committee of 1826, i. 173

Acari, produced by chemical experiments, i. 465

Accuser of Souls at the judgment, ii. 487

Acher (Paul) in the garden of delights, ii. 119; “made depredations,” ib.

Actions guided by spiritual beings, i. 366

Ad, its meaning, i. 579

Adah, her sons from the Euxine to Kashmere, i. 579

Ad-Am, only-begotten, i. 579

Adam (ανθροπως), Divine essence emanating from, i. 1; the primitive man, i. 2; the second, i. 297; the same as the “gods,” or Elohim, i. 299; of dust, i. 302; Kadmon, androgynous, i. 297; the first man evolved, ib.; same as the Logos, Prometheus, Pimander, Hermes, and Herakles, i. 298; of Eden, eat without initiation of the Tree of Knowledge or secret doctrine, i. 575; invested with the chitun, or coat of skin, ib.; the fall, not personal transgression, but a law of dual evolution, ii. 277; conducted from Hell, ii. 517; same as Tamuz, Adonis, and Helios, ib.; sends Seth on an errand to paradise, ii. 520; Kadmon, ii. 36; Kadmon, i. 93; Kadmon, the first race of men his emanations, ii. 276; Primus, the Microprosopus, ii. 452

Adamic Earth, i. 51

Adamite, the third race, produced by two races, i. 305

Adanari, the Hindu goddess, ii. 451, 453

Adar-gat, Aster’t, etc., the Magna Mater, i. 579

Adept, the first self-made, ii. 317; of the highest order, may live indefinitely, ii. 563; of the seventh rite, ii. 564

Adepts few, i. 17; in Paris and elsewhere ii. 403; “travellers,” ib.

Adhima and Heva, created by Siva, and ancestors of the present race, i. 590

A’di Buddha, the Unknown, ii. 156; the father of the Yezidis, ii. 571

Adima and Heva, in the prophecies of Ramatsariar, i. 579

Adonai or Adamites, i. 303

Adonim, i. 301

Adonis, his rites celebrated in the grotto at Bethlehem, ii. 139

Adonis-worship, at the Jordan, ii. 181

Adrian supposed the Christians to worship Serapis, ii. 336

Æbel-Zivo, the Metatron, or Anointed spirit, ii. 154; ii. 236, 247; the same as the Angel Gabriel, ii. 247

Æneas drives away ghosts with his sword, i. 362, 363

Æons, or genii, i. 300

Aërolites, used in the Mysteries, i. 282; in the tower of Belos, ii. 331; used to develop prophetic power, ib.

Æther, i. 56; in that form the Deity pervading all, i. 129; the primordial chaos, i. 134; the spirit of cosmic matter, i. 156; deified, i. 158; source whence all things come and whither they will return, i. 189; the fifth element, i. 342; a medium between this world and the other, ib.; the Breath of the Father, the Holy Ghost, ii. 50

Æthiopia, east of Babylonia, ii. 434

Æthiopians from the Indus, who settled near Egypt, probably Jews, i. 567; originally an Indian race, ii. 437; law of inheritance by the mother, ib.

Affinity of soul for body, i. 344; acknowledged between the Syllabus and the Koran, ii. 82

Afrasiah, the King of Assyria, i. 575

Africa, phantoms appearing in the desert, i. 604

Afrits, i. 141; nature-spirits, Shedim, demons, i. 313; studying antediluvian literature, ii. 29

Agassiz, Prof. L., unfairness of, i. 63; his argument in favor of the immortality of all orders of living beings, i. 420

Agathodaimon and Kakothodaimon, i. 133

Agathadæmon, the serpent on a pole, ii. 512

Age of paper, i. 535

Aged of the aged, ii. 244

Ages, golden, silver, copper and iron, no fiction, i. 34; or Aions, ii. 144

Agni, the sun-god and fire-god, i. 270

Agrippa, Cornelius, i. 167, 200; his remarks on the marvellous power of the human soul, i. 280

Ahab and his sons encouraged by the prophets, ii. 525

Ahaz, his family deposed, ii. 440

Ahijah the prophet instigates Jeroboam to revolt against Solomon, ii. 439

Ahriman, his contest with Ormazd, ii. 237; to be purified in the fiery lake, ii. 238

Aij-Taïon, the Supreme God of the Yakuts of Siberia, ii. 568

Ain-Soph, ii. 210

Ajunta, Buddhistic caverns of, i. 349

Akâsa, or life-principle, i. 113; known to Hindu magicians, ib.; same as Archæus, i. 125; a designation of astral and celestial lights combined, forming the anima mundi, and constituting the soul and spirit of man, i. 139; the will, i. 144

Ak-Ad or Akkad, meaning suggested, i. 579

Akkadians, introduced the worship of Bel or Baal, i. 263; progenitors and Aryan instructors of the Chaldeans, i. 576; never a Turanian tribe, ib.; a tribe of Hindus, ib.; from Armenia, perhaps from Ceylon, i. 578; invented by Lenormant, ii. 423

Akiba in the garden of delights, ii. 119

Aksakof, i. 41, 46; protests against the decision of Prof. Mendeleyeff and commission adverse to mediumism, i. 118

Alba petra, or white stone of initiation, ii. 351

Alberico and not Amerigo, the name of Vespucius or Vespuzio, i. 591

Albertus Magnus, ii. 20

Albigenses, descendants of the Gnostics, ii. 502

Albumazar on the identity of the myths, ii. 489

Alchemical principles, i. 191

Alchemists, i. 66, 205

Alchemy, universally studied, i. 502; old as tradition, i. 503; books destroyed by Diocletian, the Roman Emperor, ib.

Alchemy and magic prevalent among the clergy, ii. 57

Aleim or Eloim, gods or powers, also priests, i. 575

Alexander of Macedonia, his expedition into India doubtful, ii. 429

Alexandrian library, the most precious rolls preserved, ii. 27; learned Copts do not believe it destroyed, ii. 28; obtained from the Asiatics, ib.; school, derived the soul from the ether or world-soul, i. 316.

Algebra, i. 536

Alkahest, i. 50; the universal solvent clear water, i. 133; overlooked by the French Academy, i. 165; explained by Van Helmont and Paracelsus, i. 191

Allegory, becomes sacred history, ii. 406; reserved for the inner sanctuary, ii. 493

Alligators do not disturb fakirs, i. 383

Allopathists in medicine enemies to psychology, i. 88; oppose everything till stamped as regular, ib.; oppose discoveries, ib.

All things formed after the model, i. 302

“Almighty, the Nebulous,” i. 129

Al-om-jah, an Egyptian hierophant, ii. 364

Alsatians believe Paracelsus to be only sleeping in his grave, ii. 500

Amasis, King of Egypt, sends a linen garment to Lindus, i. 536

Amazons, their circle-dance in Palestine, ii. 45

Amberley, Viscount, regards Jesus as an iconoclastic idealist, ii. 562; looks down upon the social plane indicated by the great Sopher, ib.

Amenthes, or Amenti, has no blazing hell, ii. 11

Americ, or great mountain, the name of a range in Central America visited by Columbus, i. 592

America, Central, lost cities, i. 239; not named from Vespucius, i. 591; name found in Nicaragua, i. 592; first applied to the continent in 1522, ib.; Markland, ib.; note of A. Wilder, ib.; the conservatory of spiritual sensitives, ii. 19

American lodges know nothing of esoteric Masonry, ii. 376; templarism, its three degrees, ii. 383

Americans to join the Catholic Church, ii. 379

Amita or Buddha, his realm, i. 601

Ammonius Sakkas, i. 443; dated his philosophy from Hermes, ii. 342

Amrita, the supreme soul, i. 265

Amulet, a soldier made proof by one against bullets, i. 378

Amulets and relics, spells and phylacteries, ii. 352

Amun, i. 262

An, spirits of, ii. 387

Anæsthesia, its discovery by Wells, i. 539; the improvements by Morton, Simpson, and Colton, i. 540; understood by the Egyptians and Brahmans, ib.

Anahit, the earth, i. 11

Anathems, a custom original with Christians, ii. 334

Anaxagoras, belief concerning spiritual prototypes, i. 158

Anaximenes held the doctrine of evolution or development, i. 238

Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite a Jesuitical product, ii. 390

Ancient Philosophies, based on the doctrine of God the universal mind diffused throughout nature, i. 289; books written symbolically, i. 19; of the ancient, i. 302; Code of Manu, not in our possession, i. 585, 586; landmarks of Masonry departed from, ii. 380; mysteries hidden only from the profane, ii. 121; religions, the wisdom or doctrine, their basis, ii. 99; identical as to their secret meaning, ii. 410; derived from one primitive worship, ii. 412; word, note of Emanuel Swedenborg, ii. 470; in Buddhistic Tartary, ii. 471

Ancients, monotheistical before Moses, i. 23; knew certain sciences better than modern savants, i. 25; regarded the physical sun as only an emblem, i. 270; practiced psychometry, i. 331; their religion that of the future, i. 613

Anderson, author of the Constitutions of 1723 and 1738, a Masonic impostor, ii. 389; Steve, his spiritual advisers anxious for his speedy execution lest he should fall from grace, ii. 543

Angelo, Michel, his remarkable gem, i. 240

Angkor, figures purely archaic, i. 567

Anglican Church adopting again the Roman usages, ii. 544

Anima, i. 37

Anima Mundi, or world-soul, i. 56, 258; same as Nirvana, i. 291; feminine with the Gnostics and Nazarenes, i. 300; bi-sexual, i. 301; same as the astral light, ib.; an igneous, ethereal nature, i. 316, 317; the human soul born upon leaving, i. 345

Animals, perhaps immortal, argument of Agassiz, i. 420, 427; argument from natural instinct, i. 426, 427; shut up in the ark, ii. 447

Animation, suspended, i. 483; voluntarily, ib.; in cataleptic clairvoyance, i. 489

Anna, St., going in quest of her daughter Mary, ii. 491; the origin of the name, ib.

Annas and Caiaphas confess Jesus to be the Son of God, ii. 522

Annihilation, the meaning of the Buddhist doctrine, i. 290; of the soul, i. 319

Annoia, ii. 282, 286

Anthesteria, the baptism and passage through the gate, ii. 245, 246

Anthropomorphic devil the bottom card, ii. 479

Anti-Christ, a fable invented as a precaution, ii. 535

Antichristianism, seeking to overthrow Christianity by science, i. 337

Anti-Masonic Convention denying the validity of an oath, ii. 373-375

Antipathy, its beginning, i. 309

Antitypes of men to be born, i. 310

Antiquity of human race, over 250,000 years, i. 3; of necromancy and spiritualism, remote, i. 205; lost natural philosophy, i. 235; of optical instruments, gunpowder, the steam-engine, astronomical science, i. 240, 241; of the flood, i. 241; opinion of Aristotle, i. 428

Ape, astral body, i. 327; a degenerated man, ii. 278

Apis, the bull, secret book concerning his age, i. 406

Apocryphal Gospels first received and then discarded, ii. 518

Apollo made the prince of demons and lord of the under-world, ii. 488

Apollonius of Tyana, his journey an allegory, i. 19; regard for stones, i. 265; cast out devils, i. 356; his power to witness the present and the future, i. 486; beheld an empusa or ghûl, i. 604; testimony of Justin Martyr respecting his powers, ii. 97; not a “spirit-medium,” ii. 118; his mistake, ii. 341; his conjurations when wrapped in a woolen mantle, ii. 344; visited Kashmere, ii. 434; the faculty of his soul to quit the body, ii. 597; vanished from sight and renewal elsewhere, ib.

Apollyon, his various characters, ii. 511

Apophis, or Apap, the dragon, infests the soul, ii. 368

Apostles, Acts of, rejected, ii. 182; Creed a forgery, ii. 514

Apostles of Buddhism, ii. 608

Apparitions of spirits of animals, i. 326

Appleton’s New American Cyclopædia misstates the date of the laws of Manu, i. 587

Apuleius’ doctrine concerning birth and death of the soul, ii. 345; on the beatific vision, ii. 145; accused of black magic, ii. 149

Aquinas, Thomas, destroys the brazen oracular head of Albertus Magnus, ii. 56

Arabic manuscripts, 80,000 burned at Granada, i. 511

Aralez, Armenian gods who revivify men, ii. 564

Arcane powers in Man, ii. 112; knowledge and sorcery, ii. 583

Archæus, i. 14; same as Chaos, fire, sidereal or astral light, psychic or ektenic force, Akasa, etc., i. 125; the principle of life, i. 400

Archæologists, their attacks on each other, ii. 471, 472

Archetypal man a spheroid, ii. 469

Architecture of the Egyptian temples, i. 517

Architectural remains in different countries, their remarkable identity of parts, i. 572

Archons of this world, ii. 89, 90

Archytas, instructor of Plato, constructed a wooden dove, i. 543; invented the screw and crane, ib.

Arctic regions visited by the Phœnicians, i. 545

Argha, or ark, ii. 444

Arhat, i. 291; reaches Nirvana while on earth, ii. 320

Arhats, free from evil desire, i. 346

Aristotle on the human soul and the world-soul, i. 251; three natural principles, i. 310; on gas from the earth, i. 200; on form, i. 312; on the nous and psuche, i. 316; on the filth element, i. 317; believed in the nous and psuche, the reasoning and the animal soul, i. 317; borrowed doctrines from Pythagoras, i. 319, 320; believed in a past eternity of human existence, i. 428; doctrine of two-fold soul, i. 429; taught the Buddhistic doctrine, i. 430; believed light to be itself an energy, i. 510; contradicted by the Neo-Platonists, i. 430; taught that the earth was the centre of the universe, i. 408; obnoxious to Christian theology, ii. 34; upon Jon or יהוה, ii. 302

Ark, what it represents, ii. 444

Armenian tradition of giving life to a slain warrior, ii. 564

Armor, Prof., theory of malformations, i. 392

Arnobius, believed the soul corporeal, i. 317

Artesian well, used in China, i. 517

Articles of faith of the ancient wisdom-religions, ii. 116

Artificial lakes in ancient temples in Egypt, Asia, and America, i. 572

Artificially fecundated woman, i. 77, 81

Arts in the archaic ages, i. 405, 406

Artufas, the temples of nagualism, i. 557

Aryan, Median, Persian, and Hindu, also the Gothic and Slavic peoples, i. 576; nations, had no devil, ii. 10; carried bronze manufacture into Europe, i. 539; united, 3,000 B.C., ii. 433; in the valley of the upper Indus, ib.; did not borrow from the Semites, ii. 426

Asbestos, i. 229; thread and oil made from it, i. 504

Asclepiadotus, reproduces chemically the exhalations of the sacred oracle-grotto, i. 531

Asdt, אשדת (Deut. xxxiii. 2), signifies emanations, but mistranslated, ii. 34

Asgârtha, temple in India, ii. 31

Ash-trees, third race of men created from, i. 558

Ashmole, Elias, the Rosicrucian, the first operative Mason of note, ii. 349

Asia, middle belt, perhaps once a sea-bed, i. 590, 592

Asideans, or Khasdims, the same as Pharsi or Pharisees, ii. 441

Asmodeus, or Æshma-deva, ii. 482

Asmonean priest-kings promulgated the Old Testament in opposition to the Apocrypha, ii. 135; first Pharisees, and then Sadducees, ib.

Asoka and Augustine, ii. 32; his missionaries, ii. 42; the Buddhist, sent missionaries to other countries, ii. 491

Ass, the form of Typhon, ii. 484; its Coptic name, AO, a phonetic of Iao, ib.; head found in the temple, ii. 523

Assyria, the land of Nimrod, or Bacchus, i. 568

Assyrians basso-relievos at Nagkon-Wat, i. 566; sphinxes, ii. 451; tablets, the flood, ii. 422

Assyrians, their archaic empire, ii. 486

Astral atmosphere, i. 314; body or doppelganger, i. 360; of the ape, i. 327; fire, represented by the serpent, i. 137; fluid can be compressed about the body, to protect it from violence, i. 378, 380; a bolt of it can be directed with fatal force, i. 380; form oozing out of the body, i. 179; bound to the corpse and infesting the living, i. 432; light, i. 56, 156, 247; the Ob or Python, i. 158; currents, i. 247; same as the anima mundi, i. 301; dual and bi-sexual, ib.; Soul or Spirit, i. 12; divided by H. More into the aërial and ætherial vehicles, i. 206; said to linger about the body 3,000 years, i. 226; doctrine of Epicurus, i. 250; the perisprit, composed of matter, i. 289; not immortal, i. 432; virgin, i. 126

Astrograph, i. 385

Astrologers, Chaldean, i. 205

Astrology, i. 259

Astronomus, the title of the highest initiate, ii. 365

Astronomical calculations of Chaldeans and Egyptians, i. 21; of Chaldeans and Aztecs, i. 11, 241; of Chinese, i. 241

Aswatha, the Hindu tree of life, i. 152, 153

Athanor, the, the Archimedean lever, i. 506

Atheism, not a Buddhistical doctrine, i. 292

Atharva-Veda, great value, ii. 414, 415

Athbach, ii. 299

Atheists, none among heathen populations, ii. 240; none in days of old, ii. 530

Athos, Mount, story of the manuscripts, ii. 52

Athothi, king of Egypt, writes a book on anatomy, i. 406

Athtor, or Mother Night, i. 91

Atlantis, the legend believed, i. 557

Atlantic ocean, once intersected by islands and a continent, i. 557, 558; mentioned in the Secret Book, i. 590; perhaps the actual name of the great Southern continent in the Indian Ocean, i. 591; name not Greek, ib.; probable etymology of the name, ib.; two orders of inhabitants, i. 592, 593; their fall, and the submersion of the island, i. 593

Atma, i. 346

Atman, the spiritual self, recognized as God, ii. 566

Atmospheric electricity embodied in demi-gods, i. 261

Atoms, doctrine taught by Demokritus, i. 249

Atonement, origin of the doctrine, ii. 41; error of Prof. Draper, ib.; mysteries of initiation, ii. 42

Attraction, the great mystery, i. 338

Audhumla, the cow or female principle, i. 147

Augoeides, or part of the divine spirit, i. 12, 306, 315; cannot be communed with by a hierophant with a touch of mortal passion, i. 358; self-shining vision of the future self, ii. 115; the âtman or self, ii. 317

Augsburgian Jesuits desirous to change the Sabean emblems, ii. 450

Augustine, his accession to Christianity placed theology and science at everlasting enmity, ii. 88; his directions about the ladies’ toilet, ii. 331; scouted the sphericity of the earth, ii. 477; affirmed a predestinated state of happiness and predetermined reprobation, ii. 546

A U M, meaning of the sacred letters, ii. 31; the holy primitive syllable, ii. 39; and Tum, ii. 387

Aur, i. 158

Aura Placida, deified into two martyrs, ii. 248

Aureole, from Babylonia, ii. 95

Auricular confession in the Anglican church, ii. 544

Aurora borealis, conjectures concerning it of scientists, i. 417

Aurumgahad, i. 349; Buddhistic mementos, i. 349

Austin Friars, or Augustinians, outdone in magic by the Jesuits, i. 445

Avany, the Virgin, by whom the first Buddha was incarnated, ii. 322

Avatar, i. 291; the earliest, ii. 427

Avatars and emanations, ii. 155, 156; of Vishnu, ii. 274; they symbolize evolution of races, ii. 275

Avicenna, on chickens with hawks’ heads, i. 385

Azaz-El, or Siva, ii. 302, 303

Azoth, or creative principle, symbol, i. 462; blunder of de Mirville, ib.

Aztecs, of Mexico, their calendar, i. 11; resembled the ancient Egyptians, i. 560

Baal, prophets danced the circle-dance of the Amazons, ii. 45; Tsephon, god of the crypt, ii. 487; how his hierophants procured apparitions, ii. 567

Babies speaking good French, i. 371

Babinet on table-turning, i. 60, 101, 104; declares levitation impossible and is refuted, i. 105; his story of a fire-globe resembling a cat, i. 107

Babylon, built by those who escaped the deluge, i. 31; after three conquerors, i. 534; the great mother, or Magna Mater, ii. 501

Babylonia, the seat of Sanscrit literature, ii. 428

Babylonian priests, asserted their observations to have extended back 470,000 years, i. 533; system defined, ii. 170

Bacchic fan, held by Osiris, ii. 494

Bacchus, a saint of the Roman calendar, i. 160; worship among the Jews, ii. 128; “the son of God,” ii. 492; myth, contains the history of the gods, ii. 527; the Prophet-God, ii. 527, 528; a saint in the calendar, ii. 528; or Dionysus, his Indian origin, ii. 560

Bacon, Roger, miracles, i. 69; predicted the use of steam and other modern inventions, i. 413

Badagas, a people of Hindustan who revere and maintain the Todas, ii. 613-615

Bad demons, i. 343

Bael-tur, sacred to Siva, i. 469

Baggage from the Pagan mysteries, ii. 334

Bahak-Zivo, i. 298; ordered to create, i. 299; the creator, ii. 134

Bahira, the Nestorian monk, ii. 54

Balahala, the fifth degree, ii. 365

Balam Acan, a Toltecan king, i. 553

Ban, on spiritualistic writings, ii. 8

Banyan, the tree of knowledge and life, ii. 293

Baphomet, the alleged god of the Templars, ii. 302

Baptism of blood, the slaughter of a hierophant or an animal, ii. 42; a general practice, ii. 134

Baptismal font in Egyptian pyramids, i. 519

Baptist preachers’ meeting in New York, ii. 473, 474; a warm doctrine, ib.

Baptista Porta, i. 66

Baptists, ii. 291

Bardesanian system, ii. 224

Barjota, Curé de, his magical powers, ii. 60; saves the Pope’s life, ib.

Barlaam and Josaphat, a ridiculous romance, ii. 580

Barrachias-Hassan-Oglu, i. 43

Barri (Italy), a statue of the Madonna with crinoline, ii. 9

Bart, his testimony in regard to Herakles, ii. 515

Basic matter of gold, i. 50

Basileus, the archon taking charge of the Eleusinians, ii. 90

Basilidean system, the exposition of Irenæus, ii. 157

Basilides, description of Clement, ii. 123; derived his doctrines from the Gospel according to Matthew, ii. 155; his doctrines set forth by Tertullian, ii. 189

Bastian, Dr., his conception of the temple of Angkor or Nagkon-Wat, i. 567, 568

Batria, the wife of Pharaoh, teacher of Moses, i. 25

Battle of life, ii. 112

Baubo, in the Mysteries, what she directed, ii. 112

Bayle, his testimony on spurious relics, ii. 72

Beads and rosaries, of Buddhistic origin, ii. 95.

Beatific vision or epopteia, testimony of Paul and Apuleius, ii. 146

Beaujeu, Count, his Masonic imposture, ii. 381

Beaumont, Elie de, on terrestrial circulation, i. 503

Beausobre, on the Rasit or Principle, ii. 36

Beel-Zebub (more properly Beel-Zebul, the Baal of the Temple) the same as Apollo, the Oracle-God, ii. 481; nicknamed Beel-Zebub, a god of flies, ii. 486

Beer made in ancient Egypt, i. 543

Bel, a personification of the Hindu Siva, i. 263; and the dragon, i. 550; Baal, the Devil, i. 552

Belial, a Diakka, ii. 482

Believers in magic, mesmerism and spiritualism, 800,000,000, i. 512

Bellarmin, Cardinal, his vision about the bottomless pit, ii. 8

Bells before the shrine of Jupiter-Ammon, ii. 95; in Jewish and Buddhistic rites, ib.

Belus, the first Assyrian king, deified, i. 552

Ben Asai, in the garden of delights, ii. 119; Zoma, in the garden of delights, ii. 119

Benedict, St., and his black raven, ii. 78

Bengal, magical seance, i. 467

Bengalese conjurers and jugglers, i. 457; planting trees, etc., which grew at once, ib.

Bethlehem, grotto of, temple of Adonis, ii. 139

Beverages to produce visions, ii. 117

Bhagaved-gita, opinion of du Perron, ii. 562; reverenced by the Brahmans, ib.; contains the greatest mysteries of the Brahmanic religion, ii. 563; reverenced alike by Brahmanists and Buddhists, ib.

Bhagavant, the same as Parabrahma, i. 91; endued Brahma with creative power, i. 90; not a creator, i. 347; enters the world-egg, ib.

Bhagaved, i. 148

Bhangulpore, Round Tower, ii. 5

Bhutavan, the Spirit of Evil, created to destroy the incarnation of the sin of Brahma, i. 265

Bible, antedated by Vedas, i. 91; its allegories repeated in Talapoin and Ceylonese traditions and manuscripts, i. 577; used as a weapon against the people who furnished it, ii. 96; an allegorical screen of the Kabala, ii. 210; the great light of modern Masonry, ii. 389; four or five times written over, ii. 470; when made up, ii. 471; a secret volume, ib.; Patriarchs only zodiacal signs, ii. 459

Bilocation, i. 361

Binlang-stone, ii. 234

Biographers of the Devil, ii. 15

Birds, sung a mass for St. Francis, ii. 77

Birs-Nimrud, the temple of seven stages, i. 261

Birth of the human soul, i. 345

Birth-marks, i. 384

Bisexual, the first man, i. 559

Bishops of the fourth century illiterate, ii. 251

Black-faced Christ in India, ii. 532

Black gods worshipped by the Yakuts, ii. 568, 569

Blackguardism of Father Weninger, ii. 379

Black magic practised at the Vatican, ii. 6; sorcery and witchcraft, an abuse, ii. 118; mirror, i. 596; reveals to the Inca queen her husband’s death, ib.; virgins in French cathedrals, figures of Isis, ii. 95

“Bleeding Head” of a murdered child employed as an oracle, ii. 56; image, ii. 17

Blessed Virgin gives a demoniac a sound thrashing, ii. 76

Blind Force plus intelligence, i. 199; psychic force, ib.

Blood, the baptism, ii. 42; of Jesus Christ, a phial of it presented to Henry III. of England, ii. 71; eagerness of spirits for it, i. 344; its circulation understood by the Egyptians, i. 544; liquefied at Naples and Nargercoil, in India, i. 613; its emanations serve spirits with material for their apparitions, ii. 567; the universal Proteus and arcanum of life, ib.; -demons, i. 353; -evocation by the Yakuts, Bulgarians and Moldavians, ii. 569, 570

Bloody legislation of Protestant countries against witchcraft, ii. 503; rites in Hayti, ii. 572

Blue, held in aversion as the symbol of evil, ii. 446; ray, i. 137, 264; -violet, the seventh ray, most responsive of all, i. 514

Body, the sepulchre of the soul, ii. 112; how long it may be kept alive, ii. 563; of Moses, a symbol for Palestine, ii. 482; may be obsessed by spirits during the temporary absence of the soul, ii. 589

Boismont, de, Brierre, on hallucinations, i. 144

Boodhasp, the founder of Sabism or baptism, ii. 290, 291

Book of the Dead, Egyptian, i. 517, 518; quoted in the Gospel according to Matthew, ii. 548; older than Menes, ii. 361; of Jasher, i. 549; of Jasher, the Old Testament condensed, ii. 399; of Numbers, Chaldean, i. 32

Books lost and destroyed, i. 24; of Hermes, i. 33; of Hermes, attested by the Champollions, i. 625

Births, feast of, supposed to be Bacchic, ii. 44, 45

Bosheth, Israelites consecrated, ii. 130

Both-al, Batylos, and Beth-el, i. 550

Bourbourg, Brasseur de, publishes Popol Vuh, i. 2

Boussingault on table-turning, i. 60

Bozrah, the convent there the place where the seed of Islam was sown, ii. 54

Brachmans in Greece, ii. 321

Brahm, i. 291

Brahma, a secondary deity, like Jehovah, the demiurgos, i. 91; evolved himself, and then brought nature from himself, i. 93; creates Lomus, i. 133; produces spiritual beings, then daints or giants, and, finally, the castes of men, i. 148; the name of the universal germ, ii. 261; night of, ii. 272, 273, 421; manifested as twelve attributes or gods, i. 348; day and night, ii. 421

Brahma-Prajapati committed the first sin, i. 265; his repentance and the hottest tear, ib.

Brahm-âtma, or chief of the initiates, had the two crossed keys, ii. 31

Brahman, his astounding declaration to Jacolliot, ii. 585

Brahmanas, ii. 409, 410; the key to the Rig-Veda, ii. 415

Brahmanical religion, stated in the doctrine of God as the Universal mind diffused through all things, i. 289

Brahmanism, pre-Vedic, identical with Buddhism, ii. 142; Buddhism its primitive source, ii. 169

Brahman gods, Siva, Surya, and the Aswins denounced in the Avesta, ii. 482, 483

Brahman-Yoggins, i. 307; story of descent from giants, i. 122; theories of the sun and moon, i. 264; their powers of prediction and clairvoyance, i. 446; possess secrets of anæsthesia, i. 540; widows burned without hurting them, ib.; know that the rite of widow-burning was never prescribed, i. 541; their religion exclusive, and not to be disseminated, i. 581; dispossessed the Jaina natives of India, ii. 323; in Babylonia, ii. 428; and Buddhists, their extraordinary probity, ii. 474; how it has deteriorated by Christian association, ib.

Brain, substance changed by thought and sensation, i. 249, 250; silvery spark in, i. 329

Brazen serpent, the caduceus of Mercury or Asklepios, i. 556; symbol of Esculapius or Iao, ii. 481; worshipped by the Israelites, ib.; broken by Hezekiah, ii. 440

Bread-and-mutton protoplasms, i. 421

Bread and wine, a sacrifice of great antiquity, ii. 43, 44, 513

Breath, immortal, infusing life, i. 302

Brighou, the pragâpati and his patriarchal descendants, ii. 427

Bronze age, i. 534

Bronze introduced into Europe 6,000 years ago by Aryan immigrants, i. 539

Brothers of the Shadow, i. 319

Broussard on magnetism and medicine, ii. 610

Bruno, why slaughtered, i. 93; Prof. Draper misrepresents him, i. 94; held Jesus to be a magician, ib.; accusation against him, i. 95; his reply, i. 96; declared this world a star, ib.; acknowledged an universal Providence, ib.; doubted the Trinity, i. 97; a Pythagorean, i. 98

Brutal force adored by Christendom, ii. 334

Buchanan, Prof. J. R., criticises Agassiz, i. 63; his bridge from physical impression to consciousness, i. 87; theory of psychometry, i. 182; on tendency of gestures to follow the phrenological organs, i. 500

Buddha, the formless Brahm, i. 291; the monad, ib., 550; incarnation, ib.; his lama representative, i. 437, 438; appearing of his shadow to Hiouen-Thsang, i. 600; never deified by his followers, ii. 240; a social rather than a religious reformer, ii. 339; tempted and victorious, ii. 513; never wrote, ii. 559; his lessons to his disciples, ib.; taught the new birth, ii. 566; breaks with the old mysteries, ib.; or Sommona-Cadom, the Siamese Saviour, ii. 576; changed by the Vatican into St. Josaphat, ii. 579; “just as if he had been a Christian,” ii. 581

Buddha-Siddârtha, i. 34; -Gautama, i. 92; lived 2,540 years ago, ii. 537; teaches how to escape reincarnation, i. 346

Buddhism based on the doctrine of God, the universal Mind diffused through all things, i. 289; prehistoric, the once universal religion, ii. 123; preached by Jesus, ii. 123; its ethics, ii. 124; identical with pre-Vedic Brahmanism, ii. 142; the primitive source of Brahmanism, ii. 169; its groundwork the kabalistic doctrine, i. 271; its doctrine based on works, ii. 288; esoteric doctrines, ii. 319; the religion of the earlier Vedas, ii. 436; degenerated into Lamaism, ii. 582

Buddhist patriarch of Nangasaki, ii. 79; system, how mastered, i. 289; monks in Syria and Babylon, ii. 290; went so far as Ireland, ib.; theories of sun and moon, i. 264; respect for the sapphire-stone, ib.

Buddhistic element in Gnosticism and missionaries in Greece, ii. 321; theology, four schools, ii. 533

Bull the emblem of life everywhere, ii. 235, 236; against the comet, ii. 509; and syllabus burned by the Bohemians, ii. 560

Bull’s eye in the target of Christianity, ii. 476

Bullets successfully resisted by talismans, i. 378

Bulwer-Lytton, his description of the vril, or primal force, i. 64, 125; elementary beings, i. 285, 289; the Vril-ya, or coming race, i. 296

Bunsen, testimony concerning the Origines of Egypt, i. 529; description of the Pyramid of Cheops, i. 518; account of the Egyptian skill in quarrying, ib.; on the word PTR, ii. 93; his opinion respecting Zoroaster and the Baktrian emigration, ii. 432; his opinion of Khamism, ii. 435; on the exodus of the Israelites, ii. 558

Bur, the offspring of Audhumla, i. 147

Burning men to avoid shedding their blood, i. 64; scientists about as ready as clergy, i. 85

Buried cities in Hindustan, i. 350

Butlerof, Prof. A., on the facts of spiritualism, ii. 3

Cabeirians, i. 23

Cable-tow, the Brahmanical cord, ii. 393

Cadière, Mlle., her seduction by a Jesuit priest, ii. 633, 634

Cagliostro, an Hermetic philosopher, persecuted by the Church of Rome, i. 200; said to have made gold and diamonds, i. 509

Cain, ancestor of the Hivites, or Serpents, ii. 446; and Siva, ii. 448; or Kenu, the eldest, ii. 464

Calmeil imputes theomania of the Calvinists to hysteria and epilepsy, i. 371; his explanation of their extraordinary power of resistance to blows, i. 375

Calmet, Dom, on vampires, i. 452

Calvin affirmed election, original sin, and reprobation, ii. 547

Carnac, the serpent’s mount, i. 554

Campanile Column, of St. Mark’s, in Venice, its original, ii. 5

Canals of Egypt, i. 516, 517

Canonical books, enforced eliminations, ii. 143; selected by sortilege, ii. 251

Capuchins, their Christmas observances, ii. 365

Carpenter, W. B., lecture on Egypt, i. 440

Carthage more civilized than Rome, i. 520; built long before the taking of Troy, ib.; not built by Dido, ib.

Cataclysms, periodical, i. 31

Catalepsy and vampirism, i. 449, 450

Catherine of Medicis employed a sorcerer, ii. 55; her resort to the charm of “the bleeding head,” ii. 56

Catholic ritual of pagan origin, ii. 85; miracle in Poland means revolution, ii. 17; must be Ultramontane and Jesuit, ii. 356; missionaries becoming Talapoins, ii. 531

Catholicism more fetish-worshipping than Hinduism, ii. 80

Catholics persecute other Christians, ii. 81

Causes, Platonic division, i. 393

Cave-men of Les Eyzies, i. 295

Cave-temples of Ajunta, Buddhistic, i. 349; of India, claimed by the Jainas, ii. 323

Caves of Mithras, ii. 491

Celestial Virgin pursued by the Dragon, a mystery and representation in the constellations, ii. 490

Celsus, his accusations of the Christians, ii. 51; not being refuted, his books burned, ii. 51, 52; a copy probably existing at a monastery on Mount Athos, ii. 52; his opinion of Jesus, ii. 530

Celebrated vase of the Genoa Cathedral, its material not known, i. 537, 538

Celt, probably a hybrid of the Aryan and Iberians of Europe, i. 576

Cement, ancient, i. 239

Cenchrea, Paul shorn and Lucius initiated there, ii. 90

Centenarians, Parr, Jenkins, and others, ii. 564

Central America, her peoples to be traced to the Phœnicians and Mosaic Israelites, i. 555; Asia, the face of the country changed, ii. 426; Invisible, i. 302

Cerebral electricity, its dependence upon the statical, i. 322

Ceremony of withdrawing the soul, ii. 603

Ceres or Demeter, the female or passive productive principle, ii. 560

Cerinthus, his doctrines described by Irenæus, ii. 176

Cevennes, prophets of, i. 221; the Convulsionaires, miraculous occurrences, i. 370; statement by Figuier, i. 370, 371

Chair of St. Fiacre and its prolificating virtue, ii. 332

Chaldean Arba and Christian Four, ii. 171; oracles, i. 535; denounce augury, ib.

Chaldeans, their correct astronomical calculations, i. 11; their magic, i. 66; their theory of magic, i. 459; their origin, ii. 46; Hebrew Sanscrit, ib.

Champollion declares the Egyptians monotheists, i. 24; his description of Karnak, i. 523; synopsis of his discoveries, i. 530

Chandragupta, his exploits, ii. 607, 608

Chaos, the Female Principle, i. 61; Archæus, Akasa, i. 125; the Soul of the World, i. 129; and ether, the first two, i. 341

Charlatan only will ever use mercury as a medicine, ii. 621

Charms, the Dharani, their extraordinary powers, i. 471

Charmed life, i. 379

Charmers, their power over beasts and reptiles, i. 381

Charybdis, the maëlstrom, i. 545

Chemi, or Chem, the ancient name of Egypt, i. 541

Chemical vapors taking forms, i. 127

Chemicals keep away disagreeable physical phenomena, i. 356, 357

Chemist and magician compared, i. 464

Chemistry, ancient proficiency, i. 50; revolution, i. 163; Egypt its cradle, i. 541; called alchemy, i. 542

Cheops, his engraved ring, i. 240; pyramid of, its measure and weight, i. 518; Prof. Smyth’s descriptions, i. 520

Cherub, one of his nails preserved as a relic, ii. 71; of Jeheskiel, ii. 451

Cherubs, the vehans of deity, ii. 231

Chess played in Egypt and India 5,000 years ago, i. 544

Chevalier Ramsay, the Jesuit inventor of the Scottish Rite, ii. 390

Chicago murderers converted in prison, ii. 543

Child, Mrs. Lydia M., remarks on Hindu emblems, i. 583; ii. 445

Child-burning by the Jesuits, ii. 65

Child-medium, Sanscrit written in her presence, i. 368; Kate Fox’s son, i. 439

Children, born malformed, wounded, and parts cut away, i. 386; may kill their parents, ii. 363; sacrificed to Moloch-Hercules, at Tophet, in the valley of Hinnom, ii. 11

China, the glass, i. 537; metal work, i. 538

Chinese believe in the art of overcoming mortality, i. 214; ancient emperor puts two astronomers to death, i. 241

Chitonuth our, chitons or coats of skin, a priestly garb, i. 575; Adam and his wife invested by יהוה אלהים, Java Aleim, ib.

Chrestians before Christians, ii. 323

Chrestos, worshipped many centuries before Christ, ii. 324; Christians and Jews alike united, ii. 558

Christ a reïncarnationist, ii. 145; destroyed Jehovah-worship, ii. 527; a modified Christna, ii. 532; a personage rather than a person, ii. 576

Christian spiritualists, i. 54; denominations, peculiarity of their deity, ii. 2, 354, 485, 581; spent on their buildings, ii. 2; the spiritualists in them, ii. 2; hatred of spiritualism, ii. 4; symbols, presence of phallism, ii. 5; Church, with the rites and priestly robes of heathenism, ii. 96; doctrines classified, ii. 145; doctrines, their origin in Middle Asia, ii. 338; Gnostics, ii. 324; appeared just as the Essenes disappeared, ib.; Sabbath, its date, ii. 419; theology, its origin, ii. 525

Christianity, early, based on the doctrine of God, the universal mind diffused through all things, i. 285; description of Max Müller, ii. 10; pure heathenism, ii. 80; primitive, had secret pass-words and rites, ii. 204; doctrines taken from Brahmanism and Buddhism, the ceremonials and pageantry from Lamaism, ii. 211; its true spirit found only in Buddhism, ii. 240; made little change from Roman paganism, ii. 334; its doctrines plagiarized, ii. 346; and a personal God repudiated by Freemasons at Lausanne, ii. 377; bull’s eye in its target, ii. 476; theological, the Devil its patron genius, ii. 478; its symbols anticipated by the older religions, ii. 557; Paul the real founder, ii. 574; stripped of every feature to make it acceptable to the Siamese, ii. 579

Christians, few understand Jewish theology, i. 17; divided into three unequal parties, ii. 3; why they quarrelled with the Pagans, ii. 51; accepted the worship of the God of the gardens, ib.; Old, called Nazarenes, ii. 151; only seven to twelve in each church, ii. 175; Pauline and Petrine controversy, ib.; of St. John, or Mendæans, ii. 289, 290; do not believe in Christ, ii. 290; accused of child-murder at their “perfect passover,” ii. 333; originally composed of secret societies, ii. 335; anciently kept no Sabbaths, ii. 419; claim the discovery of the Devil, ii. 477; praiseworthy, modified Buddhists, ii. 540; Russian and Bulgarian, cursed by the Pope, ii. 560

Christism, before Christ, ii. 32

Christmas festivals of Capuchins, ii. 365

Christna, orthography of the name, i. 586; crushing the head of the serpent, ii. 446; and his mother with the aureole, ii. 95; raises the daughter of Angashuna to life, ii. 241; the good shepherd, crushes the serpent Kalinaga, is crucified, ii. 447; Sakya-muni, and Jesus, three men exalted to deity, ii. 536; lived 6,877 years ago (1877), ii. 537; his dying words to the hunter, ii. 545, 546; his eulogy of works rather than contemplations, ii. 563

Christos or Crestos, ii. 142; his entering into the man Jesus at the Jordan, ii. 186; the Angel Gabriel, ii. 193; from the Sanskrit kris or sacred, ii. 158; an aggregation of the emanations, etc., ii. 159

Christs of the pre-Christian ages, ii. 43

Church and priest, benefits if they were to pass away, ii. 586

Church of Rome in 1876, excommunicating and cursing, ii. 6; her powerless fury against the Bulgarians and Servians, ii. 7; pre-eminent in murderous propensity, i. 27; has mightier enemies than “heretics” and “infidels,” ii. 30; believes in magic, ii. 76; its maxim to deceive and lie to promote its ends, ii. 303

Churches, their phallic symbols, ii. 5; ancient, only seven to twelve in each, ii. 175.

Cicero, on divine exhalations from the earth, i. 200; concerning the gods, i. 280

Cipher of the S. P. R. C., the Knight Rosy Cross of Heredom, and of the Knights Kadosh, ii. 395; Royal Arch, ii. 396

Circle, perfect, decussated, ii. 469; of necessity, i. 296; of necessity, when completed, i. 346; of necessity, the sacred mysteries at Thebes, i. 553; of stones, i. 572

Circle-dance or chorus of the Amazons, performed by King David and others, ii. 45; of the Amazons around a priapic image, a common usage and sanctioned by a Catholic priest, ii. 331, 332; taught to initiates in the sixth degree, ii. 365

Circulation, terrestrial, i. 503; of the blood, understood by the Egyptians, i. 544

City, the mysterious, story of, i. 547

Civilization, ancient, i. 239; of the east preceded that of the west, i. 539

Clairvoyance, cataleptic, the subject practically dead, i. 484

Clearchus gives five cases of larvæ or vampires, i. 364; story of the boy whose soul was led away from the body and returned again, i. 365, 366

Clear vision obstructed by physical memory, ii. 591

Clemens Alexandrinus, believed in metempsychosis, i. 12; denounces the Mysteries, ii. 100

Cleonymus returned after dying, i. 364

Cleopatra sent news by a wire, i. 127

Clergy, Greek, Roman and Protestant, discountenance spiritual phenomena, i. 26; Roman and Protestant burned and hanged mediums, ib.; Protestant, their hatred of spiritualism, ii. 4; their cast-off garb worn by men of science, ii. 8; attired in the cast-off garb of the heathen priesthood, ib.

Clerkship of the Templars, ii. 385

Clermont system, the Scottish Rite, ii. 381

Clinton, De Witt, Grand Master of the first Grand Encampment General, ii. 383

Clocks and dials in ancient periods, i. 536

Coats of skin, i. 2, 149; explained, i. 293; worn by the priests of Hercules, i. 575; Adam and his wife so invested, ib.; Chitonuth our, ii. 458

Code of Justinian copied from Manu, i. 586

Codex Nazaræus prohibits the worship of Adonai the Sun-god, ii. 131; denounces Jesus, ii. 132

Coffin, from Egypt, dated by astronomical delineations, i. 520, 521

Colenso, Bishop, exiled the Old Testament, ii. 4

Colleges for teaching prophecy and occult sciences, i. 482

Collouca-Batta, account of the migrations of Manu-Vina from India to Egypt, i. 627

Collyridians asserted Mary to be virgin-born, ii. 110; transferred their worship from Astoreth to Mary, ii. 444

Colob, a planet on which the Mormon chief god lives, ii. 2

Colored masonry not acknowledged, ii. 391

Colquhoun, J. C., on the doctrine of a personal devil, ii. 477

Commission, Russian, to investigate spiritual phenomena, i. 117

Communication, subjective, with spirits, ii. 115

Communication, supposed, with the dead, with angels, devils, and gods, i. 323

Communion with God, a pagan sentiment, ii. 470

Companions, or Kabalists, ii. 470

Compensation, the law never swerves, ii. 545

Comte, Auguste, i. 76; catechism of religion of positivism, i. 78; his feminine mystery, i. 81; his doctrines repudiated by Huxley, i. 82; his philosophy belonging to David Hume, ib.; the ventriloquist, on spiritual phenomena, i. 101

Comtists, or positivists, despised and hated, ii. 3

Conflict between the world-religions, i. 307

Conical monuments imputed to Hermes Trismegistus, i. 551

Conjurers, i. 73

Consciousness a quality of the soul, i. 199

Constitutions, secret, of the Jesuits, ii. 354

Continent, Atlantian, i. 591; Lemuria, i. 592; Great Equinoctial, i. 594; in the Pacific, i. 594; inhabited by the Rutas, ib.

“Control,” i. 360

Convulsionaries cured by marriage, i. 375

Convulsionary, extraordinary resistance to external injury, i. 373

Corcoran, Catherine, malformed child, i. 392

Cordanus, power of leaving his body to go on errands, i. 477

Corinthian bride, resuscitated by Apollonius of Tyana, i. 481

Correspondences, Swedenborg’s doctrine that of Pythagoras and Kabalists, i. 306

Corson, Prof., on science and its contests with religion, i. 403

Cory, exceptions to his view of Plato and Pythagoras, i. 288

Cosmo, St., traffic by the Italian clergy in his phallic ex-votos, ii. 5

Cosmogonical doctrines based on one formula, i. 341

Counterfeit relics palmed off on Prince Radzivil, ii. 72; they work miracles, ib.

Counterfeits in thaumaturgy are proofs of an original, ii. 567

Covercapal, the serpent-god, converted, ii. 509

Cox, Sergeant, proposition concerning the physical phenomena of spiritualism, i. 195; his denial, i. 201

Creation, doctrine of Hermetists and Rosicrucians, i. 258; cycle of, ii. 272, 273; Plato’s discourse, ii. 469; of mankind, Hindu legend, i. 148; Norse legend, i. 146, 151; of men from the tree tzite and women from the reed sibac, i. 558

Creative Principle, proclaimed at Lausanne by the supreme councils of Freemasonry, ii. 377; denounced by Gen. Pike, ib.

Creator, not the Highest God, i. 309; the father of matter and the bad, ib.

Credo, as amended by Robert Taylor, ii. 522

Creed, suggested for Protestant and Catholic bodies, ii. 473

Crime of every kind sanctioned by Jesuit doctrine, ii. 353; by ecclesiastics in the United States, ii. 573

Crimean war, i. 260

Crook, Episcopal, adopted from the Etrurian augurs, ii. 94

Crookes, Prof., begins to investigate spiritual phenomena, i. 44; on psychic force, i. 45; theories, i. 47; remarks on Prof. Thury, i. 112; his experiment with the planchette, i. 199; acknowledges the evidence of spiritual phenomena overwhelming, i. 202; weighing light, i. 281

Cross, philosophical, i. 508; or Tau, an ancient symbol, ii. 393; Egyptian, found at Palenque, i. 572; a sign of recognition, long before the Christian era, ii. 87; found on the walls of the Serapeum, ii. 253, 254; used in the Mysteries, ib.; of the Zodiac, ii. 452; revered by every nation, ii. 453; the geometrical basis of religious symbolism, ib.; acknowledged by the Jews, ii. 454

Crosse, Andrew, producing living insects by chemical action, i. 465

Crowe, Catherine, on stigmata or birth marks, i. 396

Crusade of des Mousseaux and de Mirville against the arch-enemy, ii. 15

Cryptographs of the Sovereign Princes Rose Croix, ii. 394

Crypts of Thebes and Memphis, i. 553; mysteries of the circle of necessity, ib.

Cults derived from one primitive religion, ii. 412

Cup, consecrated in the Bacchic mysteries, ii. 513

Cures effected at the Egyptian temples, i. 531, 532

Curse inheres in matter, i. 433; allegorical, of the earth, ii. 420

Cursing, a Christian, and not a pagan practice, ii. 334; prohibited because it will return, ii. 608

Cusco, its temples and hieroglyphics, i. 597; tunnel to Lima and Bolivia, ib.

Cycle, at the bottom, i. 247; doctrine demonstrated, i. 348; the Unavoidable, the Mysteries, i. 553

Cycles of human existence, i. 5, 6, 247, 293; of the universe, ii. 420

Cyclopeans were Phœnicians, i. 567; were shepherds in Libya, miners and builders, and forged bolts for Zeus, ib.; same as Anakim, ib.

Cyclopes, or Cuclo-pos, the Rajpoot race, ii. 438

Cyril, bishop of Alexandria, anthropomorphized Isis as Mary, ii. 41; his murder of Hypatia, ii. 53; the assassin of Hypatia sold church vessels, etc., ii. 253

Czechs of Bohemia burn the Bull and Syllabus, ii. 560

Dactyls, Phrygian, i. 23

Daguerre declared by a physician to be insane because he declared his discovery, ii. 619

Daimonion of Socrates the cause of his death, ii. 117

Daimonia, i. 276

Daityas, i. 313

Damiano, St., traffic in Isernia, in his limbs and ex-voto, ii. 5

Dam-Sâdhna, a practice of fakirs like the rabbinic method of “entering paradise,” ii. 590

Danger, the greatest to be feared, ii. 122

Daniel a Babylonian Rabbi, astrologer, and magus, ii. 236

Dardanus received the Kabeiri gods as a dowry, i. 570; carried their worship to Samothrace and Troy, ib.

Darius Hystaspes, teacher of the Mazdean religion, ii. 140; put down the magian rites, ii. 142; restored the worship of Ormazd, ii. 220; added the Brahman to the Magian doctrine, ii. 306; the institutor of magism, ii. 502; established a Persian colony in Judea, ii. 441

Dark races of Hindustan worshipped Bala-Mahadeva, ii. 434

Darkness and the bad, how produced, i. 302

Darwin, his theory, i. 14

Darwinian line of descent, i. 154; theory, in book of Genesis, i. 303

Daughters of Shiloh, their dance, ii. 45

David, King, exorcised the evil spirit of God, i. 215; how he reinforced his failing vigor, i. 217; danced the circle-dance of the Amazons, ii. 45; knew nothing of Moses, ib.; performing a phallic dance before the ark, ii. 79; brought the name Jehovah to Palestine, ii. 297; established the Sadducean priesthood, ib.; ascends out of hell, ii. 517; the Israelitish King Arthur, ii. 439; establishes a new religion in Palestine, ib.

Davis, A. J., on Diakka, i. 218

Day and night of Brahma, ii. 421

Daytha, the Hindu Nimrod, ii. 425

Dead, their ashes assuming their likeness, ii. 663

Death, when it actually occurs, i. 482; when resuscitation is possible, i. 485; planetary, i. 254; no certain signs, i. 479; exposition, i. 480; language of Pimander, i. 624, 625; the penalty for divulging secrets of initiation, ii. 99; the Gates, ii. 364; the second, ii. 368

Death-symbol at the orgies, ii. 138

Decameron, Boccaccio’s, prudery beside the Golden Legend, ii. 79

Decimal notation unknown to Pythagoras, ii. 300; known to the Pythagoreans, ib.

Degeneracy of Christians, ii. 575

Degrees, the three, ii. 364

Deicide, never charged on the Jews by Jesus, ii. 193

Deity, from deva, and devil from daeva, the same etymology, ii. 512; represented by three circles in one, ii. 212

Delegatus, ii. 154

Deluge, i. 30; Hindu story, ii. 425

Demeter, the Kabeirian, her picture represented with the electrified head, i. 234; or Ceres, the intellectual soul, ii. 112

Demigod philosophers, ii. 536

Demigods and atmospheric electricity, i. 261

Demiurgic Mind, i. 55

Demiurgos, or architect of the world, Brahma, i. 191; Jehovah, ib.

Democritus, i. 61; on death, i. 365; on the soul, i. 401; a student of the Magi, i. 512; his belief concerning magic, ib.

Demon and Martin Luther, ii. 73; of Socrates, ii. 283, 284; same as the nous, ib.

Demons, the doctrine of Buddha, i. 448; in the Western Sahara, fascinate travellers, i. 604; sometimes speak the truth, ii. 71; opinion of Proclus, i. 312

Demoniac, sulphurous flames, ii. 75; one receives a sound thrashing from the Blessed Virgin, ii. 76

Demonologia, i. 89

Demon-worship and saint-worship substantially the same, ii. 29

Dendera, the temple, the female figures, i. 524

De Negre, Grand Hierophant of the Rite of Memphis, ii. 380

Denon, his description of the ruins of Karnak, i. 524

Dentists in ancient Egypt, i. 545

Denton, Prof., examples of psychometrical power, i. 183; illustrates archæology by psychometry, i. 295

Dervish, their initiation, ii. 317

Desatir, or book of Shet, on light, ii. 113

Descartes believed in occult medicine, i. 71; his system of physics, i. 206

Descendants, resemblance to ancestors, i. 385

Descent into hell, ii. 177; to subdue the rebellious archangel, i. 299; how explained by Kabalists, ib.; of spirit to matter, i. 285

Designations of the virgin-mothers, Hindu, Egyptian, and Catholic, ii. 209

Des Mousseaux, his reply to Calmeil and Figuier in regard to Convulsionaries, i. 375, 376; on miracles, magic, etc., i. 614, 615; Chevalier, his crusade against the devil, ii. 15; proves magic and spiritualism to be twin-sciences, ib.

Despres made the diamond, i. 509

Destiny, an influence that each man weaves round himself, ii. 593; how guided, ib.

Devas and Asuras, their battles, i. 12

Devs, i. 141; nature-spirits, called also shedim, demons, and afrites, i. 313

Devil, memoir of, i. 102; the chief pillar of faith, i. 103; not an entity, but an errant force, i. 138; and deity, words of the same etymology, ii. 512; the Shadow of God, i. 560; the anthropomorphic, a creation of man, i. 561; Aryan nations had none, ii. 10; called by des Mousseaux the Serpent of Genesis, ii. 15; a whole community possessed, ii. 16; pesters St. Dominic as a flea and as a monkey, ii. 78; Christians claim the discovery, ii. 477; the patron genius of theological Christianity, ii. 477; to deny him equivalent to denying the Saviour, ii. 478; what he is, ii. 480; an essential antagonistic force, ib.; the key found in the book of Job, ii. 493; the fundamental stone of Christianity, ii. 501; origin of the English notions, ib.; the European, ii. 502; with horns and hoof, only known in Popish Encyclicals, ii. 503; his various delineations by authors, ii. 511

Devils, 15,000 in a man, ii. 75; the Fathers made them from the pagan gods, ii. 502

Devil-worshippers of Travancore, i. 135; falsely-termed, their practice, i. 446, 447

Dew from heaven, i. 307

Dewel, a demon of Ceylon, i. 448

Dharana, or catalepsy, ii. 590, 591

Dharm-Asoka, the great propagandist of Buddhism, ii. 607

Dhyâna or perfection, ii. 287

Diabolical manifestations, frowned at by the Roman Church, ii. 4

Diagram of the Nazarenes, ii. 295

Diakka, discovered by A. J. Davis, i. 218; what Porphyry said, i. 219

Dialogue of David and the devils, ii. 75

Diamond, made by Desprez, i. 509

Dido, Elissa, or Astarte, the virgin of the sea, ii. 446

Dirghatamas’ hymns, ii. 411

Di Franciscis, Don Pasquale, “professor of flunkeyism in things spiritual,” ii. 7; pious collection of papal fishwoman’s talk, ib.

Dii minores, or twelve gods, ii. 451

Diktamnos, i. 264

Diobolos (son of Zeus) changed to Diabolos, an accuser, ii. 485

Dionysus, his worship superseded by the rites of Mithras, ii. 491; or Bacchus, his Hindu origin, ii. 560

Diploteratology or production of monsters, i. 390

Disbelievers in magic cannot share the faith of the church, ii. 71

Diocletian burned libraries of books upon the secret arts, i. 405

Dionysius Areopagita and the Kabala, i. 26

Dionè pursued by Typhon to the Euphrates, ii. 490

Disciples of John, ii. 289, 290; do not believe in Christ, ii. 290

Dissimilarities between Buddhism and Christianity, ii. 540, 541

“Distractions” of adversaries of spiritualism, i. 116

Divination by the lot, ii. 20, 21; prohibited by the Council of Varres, i. 21; devoid of sin, ii. 353

Divine book, i. 406; magic, i. 26

Djin reading magic rolls, ii. 29

Docetæ or illusionists, believed in the Maya, ii. 157

Documents sure to reappear, ii. 26

Dodechædron, the geometrical figure of the universe, i. 342

Domes, the reproductions of the lithos, ii. 5

Dominic and the devils, ii. 73, 75; receives a rosary from the Virgin Mary, ii. 74; most hated by devils, ii. 75; and the devil flea and monkey, ii. 78

Dominicans, none in hell, ii. 75

Dodona, priestesses, prophesied by means of the oak, ii. 592

Doppelganger, or astral body, i. 360

Double cross of Chaldea, ii. 453; existence, i. 179, 180; life of the adept, ii. 564; perverted into the offering of human sacrifices, ii. 565

Double-sexed creators, i. 156

Dove, represented Noah, worshipped, ii. 448

Dowager mother alone the mediatrix, ii. 9; owes the present Pope for the finest gem in her coronet, ib.

Dracontia, or temples to the dragon, i. 554

Dragon and the sun, the basis of heliolatrous religion, i. 550; sons of, the hierophants, i. 553; cured of a sore eye by Simeon Stylites, and adored God, ii. 77; Apophis, his influence on the soul, ii. 368; Horus piercing his head, ii. 446; pursues Thuesis and her son, ii. 490; glided over the cradle of Mary, ii. 505; of Ceylon, Rawho, ii. 509

Dragons, oriental in character, i. 448

Drama of Job explained, ii. 494, 495

Draper, Prof., on pagan belief concerning the human spirit, i. 429; asserts that Aristotle taught the Buddhistic doctrine, i. 430; probably meant to misrepresent the Neo-platonic philosophers, i. 431; defines the “age of faith” and “age of decrepitude,” i. 582; on Olympus restored by Constantine, ii. 49; on the conflict instituted by Augustine between religion and science, ii. 88

Dream produced by the inner ego of a Shaman at the author’s request, ii. 628

Dress of the Christian clergy like that of ancient pagans, ii. 94

Druidical structures like other ancient works, i. 572

Druids denominated themselves snakes, i. 554

Drummer of Tedworth, i. 363

Druzes of Mount Lebanon, ii. 306; their 80,000 warriors, ii. 308; never became Christians, ii. 309; their doctrines, ii. 309, 310; believe in “two souls,” ii. 315; their tricks with strangers, ib.; correct and garbled versions of their commandments, ii. 311

Duad or second, i. 212; ether and chaos the first, i. 343

Dual evolution represented in Adam, ii. 277; taught by Plato and others, ii. 279

Dudim, or mandragora, i. 465

Dunbar, George, endeavor to derive the Sanscrit from the Greek language, i. 443

Duomo of Milan, its original, ii. 5

Du Potet, Baron, Grand Master of Mesmerism, i. 166; views of sorcery, epidemics, antipathies, magic, i. 279, 333

Dupuis mistook ancient symbolism, i. 24

Durga, the active virtue, or Shekinah, ii. 276

Dust of the earth to become the constituent of living soul, ii. 420

Dynasties, two in India, ii. 437

Dwellers of the threshold, i. 285

Early Christian Church invented the doctrine of Second Advent to shut off periodical incarnations, ii. 535; Christianity itself a heresy, ii. 123; its history imparted to the first Knight Templars, ii. 382

Earth, queen of the Serpents, i. 10; the goddess Anahit or Venus, i. 11; magical exhalations, i. 199, 200; a magnet, i. 282

Earths germinate, i. 389

East, the land of knowledge, i. 89; its civilization preceded that of the West, i. 539

Eastern Æthiopians an Aryan stock, ii. 435; magic, its adepts uniformly in good health, ii. 595; requires no “conditions” like mediums, ib.

Ebers Papyrus in the Astor library, i. 3; quoted, i. 23; its curious contents, i. 529

Ebionites, ii. 127; the first Christians, ii. 180; the relatives of Jesus, ii. 181; used only the Gospel according to Matthew, ii. 182; the Nazarenes their instructors, ii. 190; condemned as heretics, ii. 307

Ecbatana, her seven walls and other wonders, i. 534

Echo in the desert of Gobi, i. 606

Ecclesia non novit sanguinem, ii. 58

Eclectic Platonists adopt the inductive method, ii. 34; school, its dispersion desired by Christians, ii. 52; its groundwork, ii. 342, 343

Ecstasy, power of conversing with Deity, i. 121; doctrine of Paracelsus and Van Helmont, i. 170; defined by Plotinus, i. 486

Ectenic force, i. 55; same as psychic force, i. 113; same as the Akasa, ib.

Eden, the allegory of the Book of Genesis, i. 575

Edison, of Newark, N. J., supposed discovery of a new force, i. 126

Egg, spiritual or mundane, i. 56; evolved by Emepht, the supreme, i. 146; Isle of Chemmis produced from it, i. 147; Bhagavant enters and emerges as Brahma, i. 346; and bird, which appeared first?, i. 426, 428

Egkosmioi, i. 312

Ego, the sentient soul, inseparable from the brain, ii. 590

Egypt, resort of philosophers, i. 25; priests could communicate from temple to temple, i. 127; doctrine of evolution taught, i. 154; the perpetual lamp discovered there, i. 226; taught the secret to Moses, i. 228; Pythagoras twenty-two years in the temple, i. 284; Hermetic brothers, ii. 307; secret biography of its gods, i. 406; books before Menes, ib.; did not learn her wisdom from her Semitic neighbors, i. 515; akin with India, ib.; probably colonized by the Eastern Ethiopians, ib.; 20,000 years’ antiquity, i. 519; the birthplace of chemistry, i. 541; dentists and oculists, i. 545; no doctor allowed to practice more than one specialty, ib.; trial by jury, ib.; received her laws from pre-Vedic India, i. 589; colonized from India in the dynasty of Soma-Vanga, i. 627

Egyptian temples, architecture of, i. 517; monuments defeat the efforts of the fathers, ii. 520; saints reappearing as a serpent, ii. 490

Egyptians, civilized before the first dynasties, i. 6; astronomical calculations, i. 21; were monotheists, i. 23; knowledge of engineering, i. 516; changed the course of the Nile, ib.; their astronomical erudition, i. 520; their high civilization disputed, i. 521; arts of war, i. 531; gods in the Grecian pantheon, i. 543; made beer, manufactured glass and imitated gems, i. ib.; the best music-teachers, i. 544; understood the circulation of the blood, ib.; their sacred books older than the Genesis, ii. 431; ancient Indians, ii. 434; the Caucasian race, ii. 436

Eight powers of the soul, ii. 593

Eight hundred million believers in magic, mesmerism, and spiritualism, i. 512

Eight-pointed star or double cross, ii. 453

El, i. 13; the sun-god, same as Seth, Saturn, Seth, Siva, ii. 524

Elcazar, Rabbi, expelled demons, ii. 350

Electric waves, i. 278

Electrical photography, i. 395

Electricity, personated by Thor in Norse legends, i. 160, 161; two kinds, i. 188, 322; occult properties anciently understood, i. 234; represented at Samothrace by the Kabeirian Demeter, ib.; denoted by the Dioskuri, i. 235; the fire on the altar, i. 283; blind and intelligent, i. 322; cerebral, ib.; developed from magnetic currents, i. 395; used anciently to supply fire to the altars, i. 526

Electro-magnetism, i. 103; employed by Paracelsus, i. 164

Elion, or Elon, the highest god, i. 554

Eliphas Levi, on resuscitation of the dead, i. 485

Elixir of life regarded as absurd, i. 501; possible, i. 502; curious accounts, i. 503

Elizabeth, Queen, Jesuitic attempt to murder her, ii. 373

Elemental demon driven away with a sword, i. 364; spirits, i. 67, 311; inhabit the universal ether, i. 284; psychic embryos, i. 311; live in the ether, ib.; power to assume tangible bodies, ib.

Elementary spirits, i. 67; three classes, i. 310; called demons by Proclus, i. 312; terrestrial spirits, i. 319; four classes, ib.; peril of evoking them, i. 342; afraid of sharp weapons, i. 362

Elephanta, the Mahody, ii. 5

Eleusinian Mysteries, ii. 44

Elihu, the hierophant of Job, ii. 497

Elisha anointed Jehu that he might unite the Israelites, ii. 525

Ellenborough, Lady, her talisman, ii. 255, 256

Elohim inhabiting an island in the ancient inland sea of Middle Asia, i. 589, 590, 599

Eloim, gods or powers, priests; also Aleim, i. 575

Emanation of souls from divinity, doctrine of, i. 13

Emanations, doctrine of, ii. 34

Embalming in Thibet, ii. 603

Emanuel, not Christ, but the son of Isaiah, ii. 166; the son of the Alma, in whose days Syria and Israel were overcome, ii. 440

Embryo, stamped with a resemblance by the imagination of the mother, i. 385; its nucleus, i. 389

Emepht, the supreme, first principle, i. 146; emanation from him of the creative God, ii. 41

Emigration from India to the West, ii. 428

Eminent men called gods, i. 24, 280

Emmerich, Catherine, the Tyrolese ecstatic, i. 398

Empedocles believed in two souls, i. 317; restored a woman to life, i. 480; arrested a water-spout, ii. 597

Empusa or ghûl, beheld by Apollonius of Tyana, i. 604

Enmity, everlasting, between theology and science, ii. 88

Ennemoser on seership, etc., in India, i. 460

Enoch, sacred delta of, i. 20; Masonic legend, i. 571; builds a subterranean structure with nine chambers, ib.; communicates secrets to Methuselah, ib.; the type of the dual man, spiritual and terrestrial, ii. 453; and Elias ascending from hell, ii. 517

Enoch-Verihe, i. 560

En-Soph, i. 16, 67, 270, 272; means No-Thing, quo ad non, the same as nirvana, i. 292; the first principle, i. 347; within its first emanation, ii. 37

Enthusiastic energy, ii. 591

Ephesus a focus of the universal secret doctrines, ii. 155

Epicurus disbelieved in God, i. 317; believed the soul constituted of the roundest, finest atoms, ib.; testimony concerning the gods, i. 436

Epidemic in moral and physical affairs, i. 274, 276, 277; of assassination, i. 277; of possession in Germany, i. 374

Epimenides, i. 364; power to make his soul leave his body and return, ii. 597

Epiphanius, a Gnostic renegade, who betrayed his associates as state’s evidence, ii. 249; belied the Gnostics, ii. 330

Episcopalian crook adopted from the augurs of Etruria, ii. 94

Epopt, master-builder, adept, ii. 91

Epoptæ, knew nothing of the last and dreaded rite, ii. 563

Epopteia, revelation and clairvoyance, the last stage in initiation, ii. 90

Erring spirits, their re-incarnation, i. 357

Eslinger, Elizabeth, the apparition, i. 68

Esoteric catechism, i. 19; doctrines never committed to writing, i. 271; Masonry not known in American lodges, ii. 376

Essaoua or sorcerers, i. 488

Essenes, hermetic fraternities, i. 16; had greater and minor mysteries, ii. 42; had the same customs as the Apostles, ii. 196; believed in pre-existence, ii. 280; declared by Eusebius to have been the first Christians, ii. 323; older than the Christians, ib.; never employed oaths, ii. 373; probably Buddhists, ii. 491

Eternal torments of hell, why pagans are condemned to them, ii. 8; letter of Virgin Mary on the subject, ib.; damnation, the only doctrine invented originally by Christians, ii. 334; meaning of the word, ii. 12

Eternity, the duad or second, i. 212; no Hebrew word to express the idea, ii. 12

Ether, the universal, i. 128, 156, 284; properties, i. 181; directed by an intelligence, i. 199; disturbed by planetary aspects, i. 275; influenced by Divine thought, i. 310; the universal world-soul, i. 316, 341; universal, the womb of the universe, i. 389; universal, the repository of the spiritual images of all forms and thoughts, i. 395; the Orphean doctrine denounced by the early Christians, ii. 35

Ethereal body, i. 281

Ethiopians, eastern, the builders, colonists of Egypt, i. 515

Etruscans understood electricity and employed it in worship, i. 527; invented lightning-rods, ib.

Eucharist, common to many ancient nations, ii. 43

Eurinus returned after dying, i. 365

European science, without the knowledge of the secrets of herbs of dreams, ii. 589

Europeans cannot see certain colors, i. 211

Eusebius, Bishop of Cæsarea, perverted chronology, i. 288; convicted of mendacity, ii. 327

Evapto, or initiation, same as epopteia, ii. 90, 91

Eve, the name and its affinity with the Tetragrammaton, ii. 299; her story told kabalistically, ii. 223-225

Every nation has believed in a God, ii. 121

Evil possessed space as the intelligences retired, i. 342; essential to the evolving of the good, ii. 480; eye, i. 380; Pope Pio Nono said to have the gift, ib.; magic, i. 26

Evocation, of souls, objected to, i. 321; of the dead, i. 492; the “souls of the blessed” do not come, i. 493; blood used for the purpose, ib.

Evocations, magical, pronounced in a particular dialect, ii. 46; a formula, ib.

Evolution, taught by science, the secret doctrine and the Bible, i. 152; theory found in India and Assyria, i. 154; held by Anaximenes and accepted by the Chaldeans, i. 238; taught by Hermes, i. 257; doctrine of Robert Fludd, i. 258; ancient belief, i. 285, 295; doctrine of A. R. Wallace, i. 294; operation defined, i. 329, 330; spiritual and physical, i. 352; theory does not solve the ultimate mystery, i. 419; of man out of primordial spirit-matter, i. 429; Darwin begins his theory at the wrong end, ib.; as taught by the Bhagavat and Manu, ii. 260; by Sanchoniathon and Darwin, ii. 261; of our own planet, ii. 420; for six days, and one of repose, ii. 422; of the universe, ii. 467; of man from the highest to lowest, ii. 424

Exorcising a girl in Catalonia, ii. 68

Exorcism, ii. 66; new ritual, ii. 69

Exorcist-priest, ii. 66

Exoteric religion, its God an idol or fiction, i. 307

Exposures, pretended, of impostors, i. 75

Extinction at death, those who believe it will commit, in consequence, any sin they choose, ii. 566

Ex votos, Phallic, traffic by the Roman clergy, ii. 5

Ezekiel’s wheel, a wheel of the Adonai, ii. 451; explained, ii. 455; exoteric, ii. 461; esoteric, ii. 462

Ezra compiled the Pentateuch, i. 578

Fables, allegorical science and anthropology, i. 122; allegorized the gods and natural phenomena, i. 261

Fairfield, Francis Gerry, his testimony in regard to the phantom-hand, ii. 594, 595

Faith, the Devil the chief pillar, i. 103; its power to heal disease, i. 216; phenomena of, i. 323; its great power, ii. 597; of the Church, disbelievers in magic cannot share, ii. 76; omni-perceptive, inside of human credulity, ii. 120

Faithful daughters of the church, ii. 54

Fakir buried six weeks and resuscitated, i. 477; and his guru, ii. 105

Fakirs not harmed by alligators, i. 383; use the force known as Akasa, i. 113; raised from the ground, i. 115, 224

Fall of Adam, not a personal transgression, but an evolution, ii. 277

Fallen angels, hurled by Siva into Onderah, ii. 11

Familiar spirit, those having one, refused initiation, ii. 118

Famines follow missionaries, ii. 531

Faraday, i. 11; his medium-catcher, i. 63

Fascination, i. 380, 381; at a precipice, i. 501

Fatalism rejected by ancients, ii. 593

Fate, defined by Henry More, i. 206

“Father” of Jesus, the hierophant of the mysteries, ii. 561

Fathers, selected narratives for their saints, from the poets and pagan legends, ii. 78

Fauste asserts that the evangeliums or gospels were not written by Jesus or the apostles, but by unknown persons, ii. 38

Fav-Atma, or sentient soul, ii. 590

Favre, Jules, counsel for Madam Roger, i. 166

Feast of the dead in Moldavia and Bulgaria, ii. 569, 570

Felix, preacher of Notre Dame, on mystery and science, i. 337

Felt, George H., i. 22

Female trinity, ii. 444

Ferho, the greatest, i. 300; first cause, i. 301; believed in by Jesus and John, ii. 290

Fessler’s rite, a Jesuitical production, ii. 390

Fetahil, i. 298; called to aid in creation, i. 299; the newest man and creator, i. 300; the “newest man,” ii. 175

Fiery serpents (Numbers, xxi.), a name given to the Levites, i. 555; or seraphs, the Levites, or serpent-tribe, ii. 481; the allegory explained, ii. 129

Fifteen thousand devils in a man, ii. 75

Fifth degree, ii. 365; element, i. 317; stage of initiation the most awful and sublime, ii. 101

Fifty millions slaughtered by Christians since Jesus said, “Love your enemies,” ii. 479

Fifty-five thousand Protestant clergymen in the United States, ii. 1

Final absorption, i. 12

Finger of the Holy Ghost preserved as a relic, ii. 71

Fiords of Norway described in the Odyssey, i. 549

Fire, living, i. 129; on the altar, electric, i. 283; its triple potency, i. 423; from heaven, always employed by the ancients in the temples, i. 526; preserved by the magi, i. 528; and brimstone, the lake, ii. 12

Fire-proof mediums, i. 445, 446

Fūkara-Yogis, ii. 164

First Air, or anima mundi, ii. 227; adept, ii. 317; begotten, constructed the world, i. 342; cause, denied by Vyasa and Kapila, ii. 261; Christians, the Elianites, ii. 180; the disciples of Paul, ii. 178; cycle, i. 301; gods, a hierarchy of higher powers, ii. 451; light, i. 302; man created bi-sexual, i. 559; races of men spiritual, ii. 276; direct emanations of the Tikkun or Adam Kadmon, ib.; sin, committed by Brahma-Pragâpati and his daughter Ushas, i. 265; the spirit of evil created to destroy its incarnation, ib.; trinity, i. 341.

Fish displaying magnetic affinity, i. 210

Fish-charming in Ceylon, i. 606

Fisher (Dr. G.) on deploteratology, i. 390

Fishwife, talk of papal discourses, ii. 7

Fiske, Prof. J., i. 42; disputes the doctrine of cycles and the high civilization of the Egyptians, i. 521; declares the theories of profound science in ancient Egypt and the East utterly destroyed, i. 525

Five thousand Roman Catholic clergy in the United States, ii. 1

Flammarion the astronomer, his avowal, i. 195; Camille, his curious revelation, ii. 450

Flight of the alone to the Alone, ii. 413

Flood, 10,000 years B.C., i. 241; as described in the Assyrian tablets, ii. 422; Hindu legend, ii. 428; the old serpent, ii. 447

Florentine scientist witnessing a re-incarnation of a Dalai-Lama, i. 437

“Flowers of Speech,” Mr. Gladstone’s catalogue, ii. 7

Fludd, Robert (de Fluctibus), on magnetism, i. 71; on minerals as rudimentary of plants, etc., i. 258; chief of the “philosophers by fire,” i. 309; on the essence of gold, i. 511

Flute-player of Vaucanson, i. 543

Fœtal life, little known about it, i. 386

Fœtus, its sensitive surface like a collodionized plate, i. 385; its signature, ib.; extinguished, i. 402

Foraisse, M., his story respecting Masonry, ii. 381

Forbidden ground, i. 418

Force, magnetic, body nourished by, i. 169; produced by will, i. 285; the supreme artist and providence, ii. 40

Force-correlation, i. 235; taught in prehistoric time, i. 241, 242; the A B C of Occultism, i. 243

Fore-heaven, ii. 534

Fall of man an allegory, and so regarded, ii. 541

Forever, meaning of the word, ii. 12

Forgery the basis of the Church, ii. 329

Former life, i. 347

Forms, images impressed on the ether, i. 395

Formula of an evocation, ii. 46

Formulas, secret, i. 66; for inextinguishable fire, i. 229

Four ages or yugs, ii. 275; ages of the Bible like those of the nations, ii. 443; gospels, their doctrines found elsewhere, ii. 337; kingdoms in nature, i. 329; men not begotten by the gods, nor born of women, i. 558; the gods afraid of them, and give them wives, i. 558; races of men, i. 559; Tanaïm, etc., entered the garden, ii. 119; “Truths,” i. 290, 291

Fournié, Dr., declares that no physiology of the nervous system exists, i. 407; remarkable declaration concerning the human ovule, i. 397

Fourth degree, ii. 365; race, parents of men “whose daughters were fair,” i. 559

Fourfold emanations, ii. 272

Francis, St., preached to the birds, ii. 77; preached to a wolf till he repented, ib.

Francke, A., remarks on the transmutations of Christianity, ii. 38; the Sephiroth and Providence, ii. 40

Free and Accepted Masons, and the Masonic impostor, Anderson, ii. 389

Free-Masonry, its origin in London, ii. 349; proclaims a creative principle as Great Architect, ii. 377

French Revolution, what it achieved for freedom, ii. 22

Fretheim, Abbé, his faculty of conversing by power of will, i. 476

Friar Pietro presents a demon to Dr. Torralva, ii. 60

Fundamental doctrine identical in all the ancient religions, ii. 99

Funeral ritual of the Egyptians, ii. 367

Future life, better to believe in it, ii. 566; self, beheld at the moment of initiation, ii. 115; man, primitive shape, i. 388, 389; religion of, i. 76; woman of, artificially fecundated, i. 77; also offered to the incubi, i. 78

Gabriel, the same as Christos, ii. 193

Gaffarillus, on the form of a burned plant remaining in the ashes, i. 475, 476

Galileo, i. 35; anticipated, i. 159, 238

Gallæus, quotation from, ii. 504

Gan-Duniyas, an Assyrian name of Babylonia, i. 575

Gan-Eden, or garden of Eden, also Ganduniyas, a name of Babylonia, i. 575

Ganesor, the elephant-headed god found in Central America, i. 572, 573

Ganges, the paradisiacal river, ii. 30

Gap between Christianity and Judaism, ii. 526

Garden of delight (Eden), the mysterious science, ii. 119; of Eden, allegory, i. 575; name of Babylonia, ib.; explanation as a sacerdotal college, ib.

Garibaldi, his testimony concerning priests, ii. 347; a Mason, ii. 391

Garlic, story by Hippocrates, i. 20

Gasparin, Count Agenor de, i. 99; makes no differences between magnetic phenomena and will-force, i. 109; his labors, ii. 15

Gate of the House of Life, and of Dionysus, ii. 245, 246

Gates of Death, in the hall of initiation, ii. 364

Gautama-Buddha, his birth announced to Maya his mother by a vision, i. 92; called an atheist, i. 307; his answer to King Prasenagit on miracles, i. 599, 600; a disciple of a Jaina guru, ii. 322; his legends wrought into the evangelists, ii. 491, 492; his history copied into The Golden Legend, ii. 579; his esoteric doctrines, ii. 319; first opened the sanctuary to the pariah, ib.

Gayatri, its metre, ii. 410

Gegen Chutuktu, late patriarch of Mongolia, an incarnation of Buddha, ii. 617

Gehenna, a valley near Jerusalem, where the Israelites immolated their children, ii. 11; of the universe, or eighth sphere or planet, i. 328; repentance possible, i. 352

Gemantria, ii. 298

Gemma, Cornelius, account of a child born wounded, i. 386

Genealogy of the gods, astronomical, i. 267

Generations, fall into, i. 315

Genesis, Book of, a reminiscence of the Babylonish captivity, i. 576; first three chapters transcribed from other cosmogonies, the fourth and fifth from the secret Book of Numbers, the Kabala, i. 579; the introductory chapters do not treat of creation, ii. 421; the book later than the invention of the sign Libra, ii. 457

Genghis Khan, his tomb and promised reappearance, i. 598

Genii, or Æons, lord of, i. 300

Genius, the divine spirit, i. 277

Genoa cathedral, the celebrated vase, i. 537, 538

Geographers in pre-Mosaic days, i. 406

Geometers of the Alexandrian Museum, i. 7

Germany depopulated by the thirty years’ war, ii. 503; priestesses, how they hypnotized themselves, ii. 592

Ghosts, unlike materialized spirits, i. 69; i. 345

Ghouls, i. 319; or ghûls, in the deserts, i. 604; and vampires, ii. 564

Giants, i. 31; progenitors of Brahmans, i. 122; remains of a prehistorical race, i. 303, 304

Gibbon, his praise of the Gnostics, ii. 249

Gilbert on magnetism, i. 497

Giles, Rev. Chauncey, on spiritual death, i. 317

Ginnungagap, the cup of illusion, i. 147; the boundless abyss of the mundane pit, i. 160

Girard, Father, his employment of sorcery and revolting crimes, ii. 633

Gladstone, Hon. W. E., “Speeches of Pius IX.,” ii. 4; catalogue of “flowers of speech” in papal discourses, ii. 7

Glass that would not break, i. 50; malleable, i. 239; in Pompeii, China, and Genoa, i. 537

Glass-blowing in Egypt, i. 543

Gliddon, George R., description of the moving of an obelisk, i. 519; eloquent testimony to Egyptian civilization, i. 521, 522

Glycerine, a compound of three hydroxyl groups, i. 505, 506

Gnosis, the Kabala, or secret knowledge, still existing, ii. 38

Gnostic, wrote Gospel according to John, i. 2; serpent with the seven vowels, ii. 489

Gnosticism, oriental, i. 271; Buddhistic elements, ii. 321

Gnostics, ii. 41; believed in metempsychosis, i. 12; early Christians and followers of the Essenes, i. 26; originated many Christian doctrines, ii. 41, 42; their greatest heresies, ii. 155, 156; praised by Gibbon, ii. 259; their doctrines falsified by the Christian Fathers, ii. 326; their view of the Jewish God, ii. 526

Gobi desert, the seat of empire, i. 598; jealousy of foreign intrusion, i. 599; testimony of Marco Polo, ib.; believed to be inhabited by malignant beings, i. 603

Goblins, elementary, i. 68

God, personal, denied by modern scientists, i. 16; an intelligent, omnipotent, individual will, i. 58; his existence denied by Comte and the Positivists, i. 76; to be sought in nature, and not outside, i. 93; belief of Henry More, the English Platonist, i. 205, 206; Kircher’s doctrine of the one magnet, i. 208; the monad, i. 212; doctrines of Voltaire and Volney, i. 268; the central sun, i. 270; the universal mind, the original doctrine, i. 289; is no-thing, not a concrete or visible being like objects, i. 292; belief of the Stoics, i. 317; of the several Christian denominations, ii. 2; the Father, ii. 50; of the gardens, his rites adopted by the Fathers, ii. 51; each immortal spirit, ii. 153; “manifest in the flesh,” a forged text, ii. 178; his actions subject to necessity, ii. 251; Masonic testimony, ii. 377; the Father, the beguiling serpent, ii. 492; prepares hell for priers into his mysteries, ii. 524; every man’s, bounded by his own conceptions, ii. 567

God-man, the first man, i. 297

God’s comedy and our tragedy, ii. 534

Godfrey Higgins in error about Roman Catholic esoterism, ii. 121

Gods, eminent men so called, i. 24, 280; inferior to deities, i. 287; supercelestial and intercosmic, i. 312; pagan, Christian archangels, i. 316; kind and beneficent demons, i. 332; their names kept secret, i. 581; not incarnations of the Supreme Being, ii. 153

Gogard, the Hellenic tree of life, i. 297

Gold, basic matter of, i. 50; its manufacture asserted, i. 503; testimony of Francesco Picos, i. 504; assertion of Dr. Peisse, i. 508, 509; made by Theodore Tiffereau, i. 509; the deposit of light, i. 511

Golden Legend, a conservatory of pious lies, ii. 74; choice excerpts, ii. 76-79; beats the Decameron, ii. 79; a parodized or plagiarized history of Buddha, ii. 579

Good demons appear, i. 333; spirits hardly ever appear, i. 344; enough Morgan, ii. 372; Shepherd, a Gnostic symbol, ii. 149

Goodale, Miss Annie, death, i. 479

Goodness must be alternated by its opposite, ii. 480

Gorillas mentioned by Hanno, i. 412

Gospel according to Peter, ii. 181; fourth, full of Gnostic expressions, ii. 205; fourth, blends Christianity with the Gnosis and Kabala, ii. 211

Gospels, their authors and compilers not known, ii. 37, 38

Gossein, fakir, contest with a sorcerer, i. 368

Græco-Russian church never under the Roman Catholics, i. 27

Grand council of the emperors, a Jesuitical production, ii. 390; secours, i. 374; cycle, Orpheus, i. 294; its character, i. 296; cycle completed, i. 303

Grandville, Dr., on mummy-bandaging, i. 539

Gravitation, none in the Newtonian sense, i. 271

Gray brain-matter the god, i. 36

Great Dragon, crushed under the foot of the Virgin of the Sea, ii. 446; Vasaki, casting out a flood of poison which the earth swallows, ii. 490; equinoctial continent, i. 594; Masonic revolution of 1717, ii. 389; secret of evocation, ii. 114; snake, worshipped by the pueblo-chiefs of Mexico, i. 557; spirit of the Indian, the manifested Brahma, i. 560; synagogue revised the Pentateuch, i. 578; universal soul, absorption into it does not involve loss of individuality, ii. 116; year, i. 30

Greatest scientists inanimate corpses, i. 318

Greece derived its art from Egypt, i. 521

Gregory VII., pope, a magician, ii. 56, 57; of Tours, exposition of sortilege, ii. 20

Gross, T., denounces those opposed to investigation, ii. 96

Grote assimilates the Pythagoreans to the Jesuits, ii. 529

Gunpowder, anciently used by the Chinese, i. 241

Guru-astara, a spiritual teacher, ii. 141

Gymnosophists of India, i. 90; knew the Akâsa, i. 113

Half-death, i. 452

Half-gods, i. 323; or mukti, men regenerate on earth, ii. 566

Hierophant, transfer of his life to a candidate, ii. 563

Hakem, the wise one of the Druzes, ii. 310

Haideck, Countess, a Mason, ii. 391

Hall of spirits, ii. 365

Hamites preferred to settle near rivers and oceans, ii. 458

Hamsa, the Messiah of the Druzes, ii. 308; the precursor, ii. 310

Hanno, mention of gorillas, i. 412

Hanuma, or Hanuman the sacred monkey, the progenitor of the Europeans, i. 563; resembles the Egyptian cynocephalus, i. 564; endowed with speech, ii. 274

Hare, Prof., i. 38; views of Comte’s positive philosophy, i. 79; mistreated by Harvard professors, i. 176, 177; declared non compos mentis, i. 233; bullied by Prof. Henry, i. 245

Harmony and justice analagous, i. 330

Hasty burial deprecated, i. 453

Haug, Dr., asserts the affinity of the Zoroastrian, Jewish, and Christian religions, ii. 486

Haunted house, i. 69

Hayes, Moses Michael, introduced Royal Arch Masonry into this country, ii. 393

Hayti, a centre of secret societies, where infants are immolated, ii. 572

Healing art in the temples always magical, ii. 502

Heathen processions and priapic emblems at Easter in France, ii. 332; priesthood, their cast-off garb worn by Christian clergy, ii. 8

Heavenly Man, Tikkun, Protogonos, ii. 276

Hebrew manuscripts of the Bible the oldest, ii. 430; burned by the Inquisition, ib.

Hebron, or Kirjath-Arba, city of the four Kabeiri, ii. 171; Smaragdine tablet of Hermes found, i. 507

Heliocentric system known by Hindus 2,000 B.C., i. 9; denied alike by scholars and the clergy, i. 84; known by the priests of Egypt, i. 532

Hel, or Hela, neither a state nor place of punishment, ii. 11; cold and cheerless, ib.

Hell, a German goddess, ii. 11; not a place of punishment in Scandinavian mythology, ib.; nowhere so set forth in Egyptian or Hindu mythology, nor in the Jewish Scriptures, ib.; the Archimedean lever of Christian theology, ib.; said to be located in the sun, ii. 12; denied by Origen, ii. 13; hypothesis of Mr. Swinden, ib.; Augustine’s theory of miracles, ib.; eternal torments of, all pagans condemned to, ii. 8; Virgin Mary testifying to it with her own signature, ib.; the damned, ii. 25; priests there, but no monks, ib.; no Dominicans, ib.; a hallucination, ii. 507; never means eternal torment, ii. 507; the translation in the Bible a forgery, ii. 506; its prince quarrelling with Satan, ii. 515

Hellenic figures at Nagkon-Wat, i. 568

Hell-torments, their perpetuity denied by Origen, ii. 13

Helps, artificial, to clairvoyance, ii. 592

Heptaktis, the seven-rayed god, ii. 417

Herakleitus on fighting with anger, i. 248; the Ephesian, his philosophical doctrine of fire and flux, i. 422; the spirit of fire, i. 423

Herakles, the Grecian Hercules, the Logos, i. 298; disseminated a mild religion, ii. 515; the only-begotten, ii. 515; the saviour, ib.; ascending from the nether house of Pluto, ii. 517; slew the sacrificers of men, ii. 565

Herbs of dreams and enchantments, ii. 589

Her-cules, the Sanscrit form of Mel-Kartha, i. 567

Hercules, the magnet named from him, i. 130; not the same as the Grecian Herakles, ib.; creator and father, i. 131; killed by the devil, i. 132; and Thor, i. 261; the first-begotten, Bel, Baal, and Siva, ii. 492; the Titan, restores Jupiter or Zeus to his throne, i. 299; descends to Hades, ib.; Invictus, his initiation into the Eleusynia and descent into hell, ii. 516

Herder places the cradle of mankind in India, ii. 30

Heredom Rosy Cross, ii. 394

Heresies, early Christianity among them, ii. 123; secret sects of the Christians, ii. 289; one still in existence, ii. 290

Hermas, the pastor of, a book quoting from the Sohar, ii. 243, 244

Hermes, the counterpart of the serpent, ii. 508; his prediction to Prometheus, ii. 514, 515; Trismegistus, 20,000 books written before Menes, i. 406; his Smaragdine Tablet or manual of alchemy, i. 507; reputed author of serpent-worship and heliolatry, i. 551; an evocation of angels and demons to preside at Mysteries, i. 613; and Hostanes believed in one God, ii. 88

Hermetic books on medicine, i. 3; their antiquity, i. 37; Brothers of Egypt, ii. 307; doctrine accounts most reasonably for the formation of the world, i. 341; fraternities, i. 16; gold, i. 511; philosophers, i. 1

Hermetists’ doctrine of creation, i. 258; why they wrote incomprehensibly, i. 627

Hermodorus or Hermotimus, i. 364, 476

Hero invented a steam-engine, i. 241

Herodotus mentioned a night of six months, i. 412; testimony concerning the pyramids, i. 518, 519; description of the labyrinth, i. 522

Hezekiah, the Redeemer and Messiah, ii. 440, 441; the rod or scion from the stem of Jesse, ii. 441; a prince from Bethlehem establishes a sacred college and a new religion, terminating Baal and serpent-worship, ii. 440; succeeded on the extinction of the family of Ahaz, ii. 166

Hiarchus and Hiram, i. 19

Hieroglyph of Knights Kadosh, ii. 391

Hieroglyphics on the stones of the Temple of Dendera, i. 524

Hierophant offered his own life, ii. 42; did not allow candidates to see or hear him personally, ii. 93

Hierophants, Egyptian, i. 90

Higgins, Godfrey, i. 33; rebuke of skeptics who accept the Bible stories, i. 284; had not the key to the esoteric doctrine, i. 347; on the Rasit, ii. 35

High Hierophant transferring his life, ii. 564

Highest pyrotechny, i. 306

Hildebrand, the seventh Pope Gregory, a magician, ii. 557

Hindu demigods, ii. 103; wonderful appearance seen by Jacolliot, ib.; gods, masks without actors, ii. 261, 262; populations in Greece, ii. 428; rites belong to a religion older than the present one, ii. 535

Hindus, more susceptible to magnetism, ii. 610; and Iranians, battles, i. 12; ancient, their philosophy and science, i. 618-620; their great probity, ii. 474; corrupted by European associations, ib.

Hindustan, once called Æthiopia, ii. 434; dark races worshipped Maha Deva, ib.

Hiouen-Thsang, his description of the magicians of Peshawer, i. 599; his vision of the shade of Buddha, i. 600

Hippocrates, his views like of Herakleitos, i. 423; identical with those of the Rosicrucians, ib.; his doctrine of man’s inner sense, i. 425; praise of instinct, i. 434

Hiram, i. 19

Hiram Abiff, i. 29

Hitchcock, E. A., exposition of alchemy, i. 308; Prof., on psychometric photography, i. 184

Hivim, or Hivites, descendants of the Serpent, i. 554; Ophites, or serpent-tribe, Cain their ancestor, ii. 446; of Palestine a serpent-tribe, ii. 481

Hobbs, Abigail, confederated with the devil, i. 361

Holy Ghost, the Æther, the breath of God, ii. 50; a bit of his finger kept as a relic, ii. 71.

Holy kiss, and toilet directions of Augustine, ii. 331; limbs of Sts. Cosmo and Damiano, phallic symbols, ii. 5; syllable, supreme mystery, ii. 114; thief ascends out of hell, ii. 517

Homer, the Iliad probably plagiarized, ii. 436

Homunculi of Paracelsus, i. 465

Hononer, the Persian Logos, or living manifested word, i. 560

Horse with fingers, i. 411, 412

Horse-shoe magnet applied to the phantom-hand, ii. 594

Horus piercing the head of the serpent, ii. 446

Hospitals anciently established near temples, ii. 98

Houdin Robert, i. 73, 100; testimony in regard to table-rapping and levitation, i. 358, 359; suspected of magic, i. 379

House of David deposed by the Israelites, ii. 439

Howitt William, explanation of exorcism, ii. 66

Huc, Abbé, his testimony concerning the infant Dalai-Lama, i. 438; his book placed on the Index Expurgatorius, ib.; his account of the marvellous tree, i. 440; the picture of the moon, i. 441; punishment for his candor, ii. 345, 346; his testimony of the Lamaic doctrines, ii. 582; his story of the children compelled to swallow mercury, ii. 604.

Hufeland, Dr., theory of magnetic sympathy, i. 207

Human body once half ethereal, i. 1; made as a prison of earlier races, i. 2; credulity contains inside of it an omni-perceptive faith, ii. 120; embryo, evolved, i. 302, 303; fœtus, transient forms like those of fœtal animals, i. 388; process of development, i. 389; race, many before Adam, i. 2; imprisoned in bodies, i. 2; antiquity more than 250,000 years, i. 3; authorities differ in regard to original barbarism, i. 4; sacrifices, an ancient practice, ii. 547; abolished in Egypt, Africa, and Greece, ii. 568; offered to the Virgin Mary as heretics, ib.; soul an immortal god, i. 345; is born and dies like man, ib.; spirit, sees all things as in the present, i. 185

Humanity, happy day for it, ii. 586.

Humboldt, Alexander von, suspected intercourse between Mexicans and Hindus, i. 548

Humboldt, Alexander, on presumptuous skepticism, i. 223

Hume, David, exalted by Prof. Huxley, i. 421; the real founder of the positive philosophy, i. 82; testimony in the miracles at the tomb of Abbé Paris, i. 373

Hunt, Prof. Sterry, on solutions, i. 192

Huss, John, his memory sacred in Bohemia, ii. 560

Huxley, physical basis of life, i. 15; classes spiritualism outside of philosophical inquiry, i. 15; repudiates positive philosophy as Catholicism minus Christianity, i. 82; defines what constitutes proof, i. 121; confesses ignorance of matter, i. 408; his theory formulated, i. 419

Hyk-sos, or shepherds of Egypt, the ancestors of the earlier Israelites, ii. 487

Hymns by Dirghatamas, ii. 411

Hyneman, Leopold, testimony on Masonry becoming sectarian, ii. 380

Hypatia, her atrocious murder by order of St. Cyril, ii. 53; letter of Synesius, ib.; why Cyril caused her to be murdered, ii. 253

Hystaspes, Gushtasp, Vistaspa, ii. 141; visited Kashmere, ii. 434

Hysteria imputed to the prophets of the Cevennes, i. 371

I was, but am no more, ii. 393

I. H. S., in hoc signum, ii. 527

Iachus, an Egyptian physician, i. 406

Iaho, variety of etymologies, ii. 301; statement of Aristotle, ii. 302

Iamblichus, i. 33; raised ten cubits from the ground, i. 115; forbids endeavors to procure phenomena, i. 219; explanation of Pythagoras, i. 248, 284; on manifestations of demons, etc., i. 333; the founder of theurgy, his practice, i. 489; his explanation of the objects of the Mysteries, ii. 101

Iao, the male essence of the Phœnicians, i. 61

Yava, יהוה, the secret name of the mystery-god, ii. 165

Idæic finger, i. 23

Identity of all ancient religions and secret fraternities between the ancient faiths, ii. 100

Idiots, reborn, i. 351

Iessaens, ii. 190

Ievo, not the same as Iao, ii. 296

Iezedians, came from Basrah, ii. 197

Ignition of stars, i. 254

Ilda-Baoth, the son of Chaos, ii. 183; his sons, ib.; creates man, ii. 184; punishes him for transgression, ii. 185; his abode in the planet Saturn, ii. 236; transformed into the Devil, ii. 501

Illuminati and their purposes, ii. 391

Illusion (Maya), the veil of the arcana, i. 271

Immaculate Conception of the Holy Virgin, an element of old phallic religion, ii. 5; why promulgated, ii. 110

Imagination, the plastic power of the soul, i. 396; not identical with fancy, ib.; a memory of preceding states, ib.; its power upon physical condition, i. 385; its influence on fœtal life doubted by Magendie, i. 390

Immodesty of the Vedas exceeded by that of the Bible, ii. 88

Immoral principles of the Jesuits, ii. 355

Immorality, sexual, said to be produced by religious instinct, i. 83

Ilus or Hyle, the slime or earth-matter, i. 146

Immortal, Chinese, Siamese, etc., believe some know the art of becoming, i. 214; theory of Maxwell, i. 216; breath, i. 302; portion of immortal matter, ii. 262

Immortality of the soul, the doctrine as old as the twelfth Egyptian dynasty, ii. 361; of the spirit, Moksha and Nirvana, ii. 116; of all, a false idea, i. 316; to be won, ib.

Imparting the secret to the successor, ii. 671

Impostor-demons, seven, ii. 234

Incarnation explained, ii. 152, 153; prophetic star, ii. 454; exhibited before the author, ii. 599-602

Incarnations, the five of the Buddhists, ii. 275; known in all the old world-religions, ii. 503; of the deity, periodical, ii. 535

Incas, the lost treasures, i. 596; the story of the last queen, ib.; their tomb, i. 597; the tunnel, i. 598

Incendiarism, epidemic, i. 276

India, magic in, i. 89; gymnosophists, i. 80; of the archaic period, i. 589; included Persia, Thibet, Mongolia, and Great Tartary, ib.; the alma mater of the world-religions, ii. 30; said to be the cradle of the human race, ib.; derived her rites from some foreign source, ii. 535; Southern, the law of inheritance, ii. 437

Indian dynasties, solar and lunar, ii. 437, 438

Indicator, Prof. Faraday, i. 63

Individual life in the future to be won, i. 316; existence, how sustained, i. 318, 319; existence of the spirit a Hindu doctrine, ii. 534

Individualization depends on the spirit, i. 315

Indranee and her son painted with the aureole, ii. 95

Induction, not the usual mode of great discoveries, i. 513

Ineffable name employed by Jesus, ii. 387

Infant, temporarily animated by the spirit of a lama, ii. 601, 602

Infant-girl burned as a witch, ii. 65

Infant-prophet in France, i. 438

Infants, dying, prematurely born a second time, i. 351; unborn, how influenced, i. 395; eaten at the sacrifices in Hayti, ii. 572

Initiation, the practice in every ancient religion, ii. 99; represented the experience of the soul after death, ii. 494; of a Druze, ii. 313

Injunction of secresy, ii. 40

Inman, Dr. Thos., defines greatest curse of a nation, ii. 121, 122; on Christian heathenism, ii. 80, 81; declares the Atheism imputed to Buddha Sakya not supported, ii. 533; comparison of Christians and Buddhists, ii. 540

Inner Man, can withdraw from the body, ii. 588

Inner Sense, doctrine of Hippocrates, i. 424, 425; of Iamblichus, i. 435

Innocent III., bull against magic, ii. 69

Innocents of Bethlehem, their massacre, a myth copied from India, ii. 199

Inquisition, the slaughter-house of the church, destroyed by Napoleon I., ii. 22; its atrocious cruelty, ii. 55; its bloodshed and human sacrifices unparalleled in paganism, ii. 5, 6; why invented, ii. 58; its origin in Paradise, ii. 59; burned Hebrew Bibles, ii. 430

Inquisitors of our days, the scientists, i. 99

Insanity from spiritualism in the United States, ii. 7; the obsession by spirits, ii. 589

Inscription on the coffin of Queen Mentuhept, i. 92

Instinct, i. 425; its miracles, i. 433

Integral whole, ii. 116

Intelligence of the electric bolt, i. 188; ether directed, i. 199

Intelligent electricity, i. 322

Intercosmic gods, i. 312

Interior Man, doctrine of Socrates and Plato, ii. 283

Interview with a young lama re-incarnated Buddha, ii. 598

Intuition the guide of the seer, i. 433; a rudiment in every one, i. 434; doctrine of Iamblichus, i. 435

Investigation denounced as a criminal labor, ii. 96

Invisible Sun, i. 302

Invocation of ancestors by Moldavian Christians, ii. 570

Invulnerability, can be imparted, i. 379

Iran and Turan, their wars conflicts between Persians and Assyrians or Aturians, i. 576

Irenæus, makes Christ fifty years old, ii. 305; on the trine in man, ii. 285; and the Gnostics, their contests, ii. 51; believed the soul corporeal, i. 317; attempted to establish a new doctrine on the basis of Plato, i. 289; found guilty of falsehood, ii. 327

Irenæus Philaletha, explanation of the peculiar style of Hermetic writers, i. 628

Ireland visited by Buddhist missionaries, ii. 290, 291

Iron in the sun, i. 513; found in the Pyramid of Cheops, i. 542.

Isaiah the prophet, his vision of seraphs, i. 358; terminated the direct line of David, ii. 440; celebrates the new chief, Hezekiah, ib.

Isarim or Essenean initiates, ii. 42; found the Smaragdine Tablet at Hebron, i. 507

Isernia, worship of the limbs of Saints Cosmo and Damiano, and traffic in phallic ex-votos, ii. 5

Ishmonia, the petrified city, traditions of books and magic literature, ii. 29

Isis, the name of a medicine, i. 532; the Virgin Mother of Egypt, ii. 10; queen of Heaven, ii. 50; immaculate, her titles applied to the Virgin Mary, ii. 95; anthropomorphised into Mary, ii. 41; the “woman clothed with the sun,” ii. 489

Isitwa, the divine power, ii. 593

Islam, the minarets, ii. 5

Islamism, the outgrowth of the Nestorian controversy, ii. 54

Island of Middle Asia, inhabited by Elohim, i. 589; empire of the Pacific Ocean, i. 592

Israel, what the name means, ii. 401; the enumeration of 12 tribes supposed to be purely mythical, i. 568

Israelites, intermarried perpetually with the other nations of Palestine, i. 568; why their language was Semitic, ib.; their symbols relate to sun-worship, ii. 401; the plebeian were Canaanites and Phœnicians, ii. 134; worshipped Baal or Bacchus and the Serpent, ii. 523; their prophets disapproved of sacrificial worship, ii. 525; offered human sacrifices, ii. 524; their prophetesses, ib.

Israelitish Tabernacle, elegant workmanship, i. 536

Istar, Astoreth, the same as Venus, Queen of Heaven, ii. 444

Isvara, a psychological condition, ii. 591

“Itself” met by the disembodied soul at the gates of Paradise, ii. 635

Iurbo Adonai, ii. 185, 189

Ixtlilxochitl, author of the Popul-Vuh, i. 548

Jacob, extraordinary fecundity of his family, ii. 558; the Zouave, i. 165, 217, 218

Jacob’s pillar a lingham, ii. 445

Jacolliot, Louis, i. 139; criticises orientalists, i. 583; testimony in regard to theopœia, i. 616, 617; branded as a humbug, ii. 47; denounces the theory of Turanians and Semitism, ii. 48; on vulgar magic in India, ii. 70; description of Brahmanic initiations, ii. 103; sees a living spectre, ii. 104, 105; on Hindu metaphysics, ii. 262; disbelieves in the chastity of Buddhistic monks, ii. 321; knew no secrets, ii. 584

Jadūgar or sorcerers in India, ii. 69

Jaga-nath, ii. 297

Jah-Buh-Sun, ii. 348

Jaina sect claims Buddhism, ii. 321; owners of the cave-temples, ii. 323

Jains, taught the existence of two ethereal bodies, i. 429

Jairus, resuscitation of his daughter by Jesus, i. 481

James the Just, never called Jesus the Son of God, ii. 202

Japanese, their probity, ii. 573

Jasher, Book of, ii. 399

Java Aleim, יהוה אלהים (Lord-God), head of the priest-caste of Eden or Babylonia, i. 575; invests man with the coat of skin, ib.; of the Sacerdotal College, ii. 293

Javanese, island empire, i. 592

Jehovah, his castle of fire, i. 270; a cruel anthropomorphic deity, i. 307; not the sacred name at all, ii. 398; only a Masoretic invention, ib.; feminine, ii. 399; resembled Siva, ii. 524

Jehovah-Nissi or Iao-Nisi, the same as Osiris or Bacchus the Dio-Nysos or Jove of Nysa, ii. 165, 526

Jehovah-worship and Christianity abandoned by Freemasons at Lausanne, ii. 377

Jeroboam made the lawful king of the Israelites, ii. 439

Jerome, St., mentions Jews of Lydda and Tiberias as mystic teachers, i. 26; procured the Gospel of Matthew from the Nazarenes, ii. 181; his perverted text of Job, ii. 496

Jerusalem, the temple not so ancient as pretended, ii. 389

Jesuit cryptography, ii. 397

Jesuits, a secret society, now control the Roman Church, ii. 352; their magic, ii. 353; their secret constitution, ii. 354; Mackenzie’s description, ii. 355; their profession of faith, ii. 358; their expulsion from Venice, ib.; declare Christianity not evidently true, ii. 358, 359; sanction the murder of parents, ii. 363; disguised as Talapoins, i. 371; contest of magic with the Augustinians, i. 445; two, desiring to change Sabean for Christian names, ii. 450; adopt the institute and habit of Siamese Talapoins, ii. 577; set aside Christian doctrines, ii. 578

Jesus, of Renan, Strauss and Viscount Amberley, ii. 562; Talmudic story, ii. 201; discovered and revealed the occult theology, ii. 202; or Nebo, inspired by Mercury, ii. 132; and Christna, united to their Chrestos, ii. 558; his life a copy of Christna, his character of Buddha, ii. 339; preached Buddhism, ii. 123; believed in Ferho or Fo, ii. 290; did not give any name to the Father, ib.; his true history imparted to the Templars, ii. 382; regarded as a brother, ib.; an avatar like Melchizedek, becomes a son of God by baptism, ii. 566; son of Panther, a high pontiff of the universal secret doctrines, ii. 386; proclaims himself the Son of God and humanity, ib.; represented by a great serpent, ii. 490; an Essene and Nazarene, ii. 131; used oil and drank wine, ib.; of the church, the ideal of Irenæus, ii. 33; classified his teachings, ii. 145, 147; said to have been a Pharisee, ii. 148; said to have been a magician, ib.; the materialized divine spirit, ii. 576; deified because of his dramatic death, ii. 339; why he died, ii. 545; always called a man, ii. 239; forgave his enemies, ii. 8; the heirs of Peter curse theirs, ii. 9; cast out devils by purifying the atmosphere, i. 356; taught the Logia, or secret doctrines, ii. 191; transmitted magnetic or theurgical powers, i. 130; healed by word of command, i. 217; his followers innovators, ii. 132; endeavored to give the arcane truth to the many, ii. 561; made little impression upon his own century, ii. 335; familiar with the Koinoboi, ii. 336; who rejected him as the Son of God, ii. 455; said to have been hanged and stoned, ii. 255; never pronounced the name of Jehovah, ii. 163; his doctrines like those of Manu, ii. 164; and Buddha never wrote, ii. 559; unwilling to die, hence, no self-sacrificing Savior, ii. 545

Jewish colonists of Palestine imbued with Magdean notions, ii. 481; people regard the Mosaic books as an allegory, i. 554, 555; theology not understood by Christians, i. 17

Jews excluded from Masonic lodges, ii. 390; their doubtful origin, ii. 438; worshipped Baal or Hercules, ii. 524; brought the Persian dualism to Palestine, ii. 500, 501; named Ormazd and Ahriman, Satan, ii. 501; an Indian sect, the Kaloni, i. 567; probably came from Afghanistan or India, ib.; similar or identical with the Phœnicians, i. 566

Job, book of, Satan or Typhon appears, ii. 483; the allegory explained in the Book of the Dead, ii. 493; a representation of initiation, ii. 494; will give the key to the whole matter of the Devil, ii. 493; his trials and vindication, ii. 485; seeing God, ii. 485, 486; the neophyte, hears God in the whirlwind, ii. 498; vindicated by his Redeemer or champion, ii. 499, 500

Jobard, on two kinds of electricity, i. 188

John, Gospel written by a Gnostic, i. 2; travelled in Asia Minor and learned of the Mithraic rites, ii. 507; the Baptist, his disciples Essenean dissenters, ii. 130; disciples of, same as Nazareans or Mendæans, do not believe in Christ, ii. 290

Jonah, the prophet, the allegory explained, ii. 258

Jones, Sir William, on the laws of Manu, i. 585; rules for constructing a purana, ii. 492

Josaphat, St., a transmogrified Buddha, ii. 579

Judaism, Gnosticism, Christianity, and Masonry erected on the same cosmical myths, i. 405

Joseph, studied in Egypt, i. 25; became an Egyptian, i. 566

Josephus, interpolated, ii. 196; his passage concerning Jesus, ii. 328

Joshua, fugitives, i. 545

Jowett, translator of Plato, exceptions to his criticism, i. 288

Judæans, whether they were ever in Palestine before Cyrus, a problem, i. 568

Judæi, the designation of the Jews, an Indian term, ii. 441

Judea, its primitive history a distortion of Indian fable, ii. 471

Judgment of the Dead, ii. 364

Juggernaut, his procession imitated by missionaries in Ceylon, ii. 113

Jugglers of India and Egypt, i. 73; walking from tree-top to tree-top, i. 495

Julian, the emperor, a son of God or Mithra by initiation, ii. 566

Juno, her temple covered with pointed blades of swords, i. 527; her abandoning of Veii for Rome, i. 614

Jupiter and four moons discovered in Assyria, i. 261; his mythological adventures, astronomical phenomena, i. 267, 268; or Zeus originally the cosmic force, i. 262; also the demiurg, ib.; the chief deity of the Orphic hymn, i. 263

Jury-trial, introduced by the Egyptians, i. 545

Justice and harmony analogous, i. 330

Justin Martyr, criticised for his heretical opinion about Socrates, ii. 8; his testimony concerning the talismans of Apollonius of Tyana, ii. 97; on the non-observance of the Sabbath by Christians, ii. 419

Justinian, code of, copied from the code of Manu, i. 586

K----, a positivist and skeptic, his experiences in Thibet, ii. 599-602

Kabala, its fundamental geometrical figure the key to the problem, i. 14; Chaldean, not known, i. 17; included in the Arcane doctrines, i. 205; same as the laws of Manu, i. 271; solves esoteric doctrines of every religion, i. 271; never written, ib.; concerning Shedim, i. 313; its system of Sephiroth and emanations, ii. 213; repeated in Talapoin manuscripts, i. 577; Oriental, or secret Book of Numbers, i. 579

Kabalists, Chaldean, claim science above 70,000 years old, i. 1; explanation of the allegory of descent into hell, i. 299

Kabeiri, Assyrian divinities, i. 569; differently named and numbered in different places, ib.; reproduced in their Samothracian postures on the walls of Nagkon-Wat, ib.; had similar names east as west, ib.; worshipped at Hebron, the city of Beni-Anak or anakim, ib.; number hardly known, ii. 478; their names, ii. 170

Kabeirian gods represented at Nagkon-Wat, i. 565, 566

Kadeshim, or Galli, in the Hebrew sanctuaries, ii. 45

Kadeshuth, or Nautch-girls in India, ii. 45

Kadosh degree invented at Lyons, ii. 384

Kalani, an Indian sect, progenitors of the Jews, i. 567

Kalavatti, raised from the dead by Christna, ii. 241

Kalmucks, described earlier human races than the present, i. 2

Kalpas, i. 31

Kali, the “fall of man,” ii. 275

Kali-Yug, the designation of the present third yug or age of mankind, i. 587; began 4,500 years ago, ib.

Kaliadovki, or Christian mysteries, ii. 119

Kangalins, or witches in India, ii. 69

Kanhari caves at Salsette, the abode of St. Josaphat, ii. 580, 581

Kanni, or bad virgins, ii. 447

Kansa of Madura, commands the murder of Christna and the massacre of the infants, ii. 199

Kapila, a skeptic, i. 121; i. 307; denied a First Cause, ii. 261

Karabtanos, i. 300

Karnak, the representative of Thebes, its archeological remains, i. 523; lakes and mountains in its sanctuary, i. 524

Kasbeck, the mountain where Prometheus was punished, i. 298

Katie King, i. 48, 54; soulless, i. 67

Kavindisami the fakir, causes a seed to grow miraculously, i. 139

Kebar-Zivo, i. 300

Kepler believed the stars to be intelligences, i. 207, 208, 253

Kerrenhappuch, a mystic name, ii. 496

Kerner, Dr., witnessing case of Elizabeth Eslinger, i. 68; account of the encounter of the Cossack and Frenchman, i. 398

Keto or Cetus, the same as Dagon or Poseidon, ii. 258

Key to the Buddhist system, i. 289; to the mysteries lost by the Roman Catholic Church, ii. 121; G. Higgins mistaken, ib.

Keys of St. Peter, where they originated, ii. 31; cross and fishes, eastern symbols, ii. 255; to Masonic ciphers, ii. 394

Keystone, absent at Nagkon-Wat, Santa Cruz del Quichè, Ocosingo, and the Cyclopean structures of Greece and Italy, i. 571; has an esoteric meaning, ib.

Khaldi, worshippers of the moon-god, ii. 48

Khamism, an ancient deposit from Western Asia, ii. 435

Khansa, remarkable juggling trick, i. 473

Kidder, Bishop, remarkable testimony concerning the religion a wise man would choose, ii. 240

King, John, i. 75

Kings and statesmen, Jesuit method for assassinating, ii. 373

Kircher, Father, taught universal magnetism, i. 208

Kiyun or Kivan, the same as Siva, i. 570

Klikoucha, i. 28

Klippoth, i. 141

Kneph, his snake-emblem, i. 133; producing the mundane egg, ii. 226

Knights Kadosch, cipher, ii. 395; hieroglyph, ii. 396; Rose Croix, cipher, ii. 395; Templars, i. 30; Templars, the modern, have no secrets dangerous to the Church, ii. 381; Templars, French Order, ii. 384, 385; the assassination of a Prince, ii. 385

Knowledge, tree of, the pippala, ii. 412; arcane, when sorcery and when wisdom, ii. 58

Koheleth, the summary, ii. 476

Koinobi or communists of Egypt, ii. 305

Kol-Arbas, the Tetrad or group of four mistaken for a Gnostic leader, ii. 248

Korè-Persephonè, Zeus the Dragon, and their son, ii. 505

Kosmos, regarded as God or comprehending God, i. 154

Kounboum, mystery of, i. 289; the Sacred Tree of Thibet, i. 302; the wonderful Tree of Thibet with letters and symbols on its leaves, i. 440; Sanscrit characters on the leaves and bark, ii. 46

Kristophores, or the fourth degree, ii. 365

Kronos, i. 132

Krupte (crypt) the abode of a teleiotes, ii. 93

Kublai-Khan, ii. 608; why he failed to adopt Christianity, ii. 581, 582; reverences Christ, Mahomet, Moses, and Buddha all together, ii. 582; his testimony concerning Christians, ii. 583

Kuklopes or Cyclopeans, shepherds, miners, builders, metal-workers, and Anakim, i. 567

Kuklos Anangkes, or Circle of Necessity, i. 553

Kukushan, a medicinal plant of extraordinary virtue, ii. 608

Kumil-Mâdan, the undine, an elemental spirit, i. 496

Kurds, affirmed to be Indo-European, ii. 629; are Mahometans, magicians, Yezids, and fire-worshippers, ii. 630; scene with a sorcerer, ii. 631

Kutchi of Lha-Ssa, magically apprised by a Shaman of the author’s helpless condition in the desert, ii. 628

Kutti-Satan, a Tamil spirit, i. 567

Labyrinth, the great, description by Herodotus, i. 522

Lactantius on calling up souls, i. 167; declared the heliocentric system a heretical doctrine, i. 526; rejected the doctrine of the antipodes, ii. 477

Læstrygonians of the Odyssey cannibal races of Norway, i. 549

Laghana-Sastra, a secret sect in India, ii. 315; their sacred groves, ii. 316

Lake, mysteries of, ii. 138; of fire and brimstone, ii. 12; the devil cast in it, with the beast and false prophet, ib.; place of purification of the wicked, ii. 238

Lakes and mountains in the Sanctuary of Karnak, i. 524

Lakshmi or Lakmi, the Damatri Venus or Great Mother, ii. 259, 598

Lama infant, or reincarnated Buddha, interview with him, ii. 598

Lamaic saints at a cave-temple, ii. 599; exorcism, ii. 626

Lamaism, the purest Buddhism, ii. 608

Lamas, Thibetan, use the force known as Akâsa, i. 113

Lamps, ever-burning, one in the tomb of Cicero’s daughter, i. 224, 228; in crypts of India, Thibet, and Japan, i. 225; in Travancore, ib.; in Egypt, i. 226; at Athens, Carthage, Edessa, Antioch, i. 227; in the Appian Way and the Mosaic Tabernacle, i. 128; mode of preparing, i. 229

Lamp-wicks of stone, i. 231; of asbestos, i. 231

Land-measuring, known by the Egyptians, i. 531

Lao-tsi, or Laotsen, his figure produced by magic, i. 600

Lares, i. 345

Larmenius, charter forged, ii. 385

Larva, the soul, i. 344, 345

Larvæ, shadows of men that have once lived, i. 310; their reincarnation, i. 357

Last rite, not known by the highest epoptæ, ii. 563

Latin Church, nearly upset by modern research, ii. 6; despoiled the kabalists and theurgists, ii. 85; preserves the old pagan worship, even to the dress of the clergy, ii. 92

Lausanne, declaration of the Supreme Masonic Councils, ii. 377; denounced by Gen. Pike, ib.

Leaping of the prophets of Baal, ii. 45

Leaves, impressions made on, i. 368, 369

Le Comte, Prof., comparison of living and dead organism, i. 466; on vital force, i. 313

Lempriere accuses Pythagoras and Porphyry, i. 431

Lemure, i. 345

Lemuria, the last continent of the Indian Ocean, perhaps the same as Atlantis, i. 591, 592; the Indian legend, i. 594

Lens found at Nineveh, i. 239

Lentulus, his forged letter, ii. 151

Leopard-skin, a sacred appendage of the mysteries, i. 568; found sculptured in basso-relievo in Central America, i. 569; employed by the Brahmans, ib.

Lesser mysteries, their meaning and object, ii. 111

Lesser and greater mysteries, accused of indecency, ii. 100

Letter of Father Raulica on magic, ii. 70; of Mary Virgin to the Bishop and Church of Messina, ii. 83; from a Druze brother to the author, ii. 313

Letters, ii. 83; invented in Egypt, i. 532

Levi, a caste rather than a tribe, i. 568

Levi, Eliphas, exposition of the means to acquire magical power, i. 137; his remark on the ancient Christian malignity, ii. 250

Leviathan, the occult science, ii. 499

Law of compensation never swerves, ii. 545

Levitation discussed, i. 491, 492, 494-498; under magnetic conditions practicable, ii. 589

Levitations, i. 100, 225; declared impossible, i. 105; of Iamblichus, i. 115; occasioned by the attraction of the perisprit or astral soul, i. 197; disapproved by Iamblichus, i. 219

Levites, or serpent-tribe, the seraphs or fiery serpents, ii. 481

Lewis, Sir G. C., opinion adverse to the culture of the ancients, i. 525

Liberalia, or St. Patrick’s day, a festival of the Church, ii. 528

Libyan shepherds, Cyclopeans, i. 567

Lichen, produced, i. 302

Life, a phenomenon of matter, i. 115

Life-principle, speculations, i. 466

Life-transfer, ii. 564

Light, chemical relations, i. 136; undulatory theory much doubted, i. 137; mystical, the Divine Intelligence, i. 258; same as electricity, ib.; both matter and a force, i. 281; sympathy its offspring, i. 309; an energy, not an emanation, the view of Aristotle, i. 510; sublimated gold, i. 511

Lightning, conjured down by Prometheus, i. 526; fate of Tullius, i. 527

Lightning-photographs, i. 394, 395

Lightning-rods on ancient temples, i. 527, 528; used in India, i. 528

Lilith, Adam’s “first wife,” ii. 445

Linen of ancient Egypt, i. 536; fire-proof, i. 230

Linga, same as the pillars of the patriarchs, ii. 235

Lingham, or emblem of Maha Deva, ii. 5; and Yoni in churches, ii. 5

Lithos or phallus, reproduced in steeples, turrets, and domes, ii. 5

Littré on positive philosophy, i. 78

Living acari by chemical experiments, i. 465; fire, i. 301

Local gods, ii. 451

Lodestone, its power to affect a whole audience, i. 265

Logia, or secret doctrines taught by Jesus, ii. 191

Logoi, all fail and are punished, i. 298

Logos, i. 131; in every mythos, i. 162

Λόγος Αληθής, True Doctrine of Celsus, story of the book at a convent, ii. 52

Long-face, the Supreme God, ii. 247

Long hair, worn by John the Baptist and Jesus, and denounced by Paul, ii. 140

Lord of the Genii, i. 300

Losing one’s soul possible, i. 317

Lost word, where to be sought, i. 580; and its substitute, Mac Benac, ii. 349

Lotus, the sacred flower of Egyptians and Hindus, i. 91; superseded by the lilies, i. 92

Loubère, M. de la, on Buddha and the Buddhists, ii. 576-579

Lourdes, shrine of, materializations of Virgin Mary, i. 119; the madonna, her miracles, i. 614, ii. 6; the moving of the statue, i. 618

Love, its magnetism the originator of created things, i. 210

Lucifer, i. 299

Luke, the evangelist, reputed an Essene, ii. 144

Lunar dynasties in India, the Chandra Vensa, ii. 438

Lundy, Rev. Dr., what he has proved, ii. 557

Luther and the demon, ii. 73; the worst man in Europe, ii. 200; his denunciation of the Catholics, ii. 208; intolerant, and Calvin bloodthirsty, ii. 503

Lycanthropes, over 600 put to death in the Jura by sentence of a judge, ii. 626

Lutherans burned as sorcerers, ii. 61

Luxor, unfading colors, i. 239; brotherhood of, ii. 308

Macaulay, his criticism of scientists and philosophers, i. 424

Mac Benac, ii. 349

Machagistia, the magic taught in Persia and Babylonia, i. 251; the testimony of Plato, ii. 306

Mackenzie, his description of the Jesuits, ii. 355

Macrocosm, i. 62

Macroprosopos or macrocosm, i. 580

Madonna of Barri, with crinoline, ii. 9; of Rio de Janeiro, décolletée, with blonde hair and chignon, ii. 10

Madras famine made worse by Catholic taxation, ii. 532

Maëlstrom, the Charybdis of the Odyssey, i. 545.

Magendie, remedy for consumption, i. 89; absents himself from experiments instituted by the French Academy in 1826, i. 175, 176; acknowledges that little is known of fœtal life, i. 386; opinion of malformation, i. 388, 390; asserts influence of imagination on the fœtus, i. 394

Magi established magic, i. 25; taught the birth and decadence of worlds, i. 255; Pythagoras, their associate, i. 284; objected to the evocation of souls, i. 321; three schools, ii. 361; Chaldean, the masters of the Jews, ib.; two schools, ii. 128, 306

Magic, based on natural science, i. 17; once universally taught, i. 18, 247; a divine science, i. 25; originally established by Magi, and not by priests, ib.; very ancient, ib.; Moses and Joseph proficients, ib.; two kinds, divine and evil, i. 26; neglected by Masons, i. 30; spiritualism, its modern form, i. 42; profound knowledge of simples and minerals, i. 66; likely to be rediscovered by scientists, i. 67; esoteric in India, i. 90; practised by Gymnosophists, i. 90; the divina sapientia, i. 94; Salverte’s Philosophy of Magic, i. 115; mesmerism an important branch, i. 129; theory of Eliphas Levi, i. 137; modern forms, i. 138; doctrine of Paracelsus, Agrippa, and Philalethes, i. 167; included in the arcane doctrine of Wisdom, i. 205; the power never possessed by those addicted to vicious indulgences, i. 218; its basis, the occult or spiritual principle, i. 244; testimony of Du Potet, i. 279; theurgical, i. 281; a sacerdotal science, i. 262; exemplified in eastern countries of Asia, i. 320; adepts understand the akasa or astral fluid, i. 378; synonymous with religion and science, i. 459; belief of Demokritus; 800,000,000 believers in, i. 512; Votan of Ancient America, i. 545; cultivated by Aztecs and ancient Egyptians, i. 560; studied by the people of Pashai or Peshawer, i. 599; seance described by Hon. J. L. O’Sullivan, i. 608-611; the church believes in it, ii. 76; used to select the canonical books of Holy Scripture, ii. 251; denounced, ii. 502; the science of man and nature, and its applications in practice, ii. 583; its principles, ii. 587-590; its cornerstone, ii. 589; black, practised at the Vatican, ii. 6; taught in the lamaseries, ii. 609; magnetism its alphabet, ii. 610

Magic arcanum, i. 506; crystal, i. 467; lamp of Hermes, ii. 417

Magical anæsthetics of the Brahmans, used in the burning of widows, i. 540; exhibitions of Tartary and Thibet, testimony of Col. Yule, i. 600; moon of Thibet, i. 441; evocation a part of the sacerdotal office, ii. 118; evocations must be pronounced in a particular dialect, ii. 46

Magician, how different from a witch, i. 366; difference from a medium, i. 367; can summon and dismiss spirits at will, ib.

Magism flourished at the Ur of the Kasdeans, i. 549

Magnale magnum, i. 170, 213

Magus, Magh, Mahaji, i. 129

Magnes, i. 64; rediscovered by Mesmer, i. 71; the living fire or spirit of light, i. 129

Magret, rediscovered by Paracelsus, i. 71; the stone, i. 129; its concealed power, i. 168; Kircher’s doctrine of one magnet in the universe, i. 208; the same as the spiritual Sun, or God, i. 209; the poles signified in the Mysteries by the Dioskuri, i. 235; the sun, i. 271

Magnetic currents develop into electricity, i. 395

Magnetization, two kinds, i. 178; of minerals by animal magnetism, i. 209; of a table or person, i. 322

Magnetism, i. 129; animal, denied by modern science and then accepted, i. 130; the magic power of man, i. 170; taught by Des Cartes, i. 206; by Naudé, Hufeland, Wirdig, and Kepler, i. 207; and by Porta and Father Kircher, i. 209; of love, the originator of every created thing, i. 210; taught in the Mysteries, i. 234; poles represented by the Dioskuri, i. 235; the universal law, i. 244; the alphabet of magic, ii. 610; being true, medicine absurd, ib.

Mahâbhârata, antedated the age of Cyrus the great, ii. 428

Maha Deva or Siva, his lingham or emblem in pagodas, ii. 5; worshipped by the dark races of Hindustan, ii. 434

Mahady of Elephanta, ii. 5

Mahat, or Prakriti, the external sense-life, ii. 565

Mahomet, his testimony concerning Jews, ii. 480

Mahometan, confession of Faith on the Chair of Peter, ii. 25

Mahometanism, the outgrowth of Christian cruelty, ii. 53, 54; making more proselytes than Christians, ii. 239

Maimonides, i. 17

Malagrida, burned for sorcery in 1761, ii. 58

Malays, their island empire, i. 592

Males suckling their young, i. 412

Malformations, opinion of Magendie, i. 388; theory of Prof. Armor, i. 392

Malum in se, no such principle, ii. 480

Man, once communed with unseen universes, i. 2; belief of the Kalmucks, ib.; “as immortal as God,” i. 13; how influenced, i. 39; composed of like elements as the stars, i. 168; magnetism his magic power, i. 170; different electric condition of persons and sexes, i. 171; possessed of three spirits, i. 212; a little world inside the great, ib.; Van Helmont’s theory, i. 213; Plato’s theory, i. 276, 297; androgynous, i. 497; created in the sixth millenium, i. 342; possesses arcane powers, ii. 113; how he should do, ii. 122; the fall an evolution, ii. 277; his spirit, if not his soul, preëxistent, ii. 280; the object of the alchemic, Hermetic, and mystic explorations, i. 308; the philosopher’s stone and trinity in unity, i. 309; a microcosm, i. 323; never steps outside of universal life, ii. 343; the six principles, ii. 367; first appears as a stone, i. 389; has power to shape matter, i. 394, 395; ante-natal maternal impressions of this character, i. 395; seven days on the pillar, ii. 447; the story of the fall regarded as an allegory, ii. 546; has a natural, a spiritual, and final birth, ii. 565; triune, body, soul, and immortal spirit, ii. 588; how he becomes an immortal entity, ib.

Man-tree, i. 297

Mandrakes or Mandragora, a magical plant, i. 465

Manes, i. 37, 345; his fate, ii. 208

Manifestations, subjective and objective, i. 68; mediumistic, in Asia, i. 320

Mano, ii. 228, 229, 300

Mantheon, a title of Zoroaster, ii. 409

Mantic frenzy produced by exhalations from the earth, i. 531

Manu, laws the same as the doctrines of the sages and Kabala, i. 271; doctrine of the universe, ib.; laws of, opinion of Sir William Jones, i. 585; the basis of the code of Justinian, i. 581; their age, i. 586-588; widow-burning not mentioned in them, i. 588; on life, evolution, and transformations, i. 620, 621; predicts the advent of the Divine One, ii. 50; knew nothing of deluge, ii. 427, 428

Manus, six, progenitors of six races of men, i. 590

Manu-Vina or Menes, colonizes Egypt from India, i. 627

Manwantara, i. 32

Marathos or Martu, ancient city and name of Phœnicia, means _The West_, i. 579

Marathon, neighing of horses and shouts of men heard 400 years after the battle, i. 70

Marcion distinguished between Judaism and Christianity, ii. 162; his doctrines, ii. 103; accepted Paul and denied the other apostles, ii. 168; the great hæresiarch, his influence, ii. 159, 160; brutally assailed by Tertullian and Epiphanius, ib.

Marco Polo, on veins of salamander or asbestos, i. 504; asserts that in Kashmere images are made to speak, i. 505; brought movable types and blocks for printing, from China, i. 513; describes Buddha as living like a Christian, ii. 581; on the nature-spirits of the deserts, i. 603; would not retract his “falsehoods,” ib.; declaration in regard to hearing spirits talk in the desert, i. 604

Marcosians, their sacrament, ii. 513

Marechale d’Ancre, her trial for sorcery, ii. 60

Mariana, Jesuit, explains the best way to kill a king, ii. 372, 373

Markland, a possible root of name America, i. 592

Marriage cured the convulsionaries, i. 375

Marrying the father’s wife, ii. 240

Marses in Italy, power over serpents, i. 381

Martu or Marathos, the west, i. 579

Mary, virgin, materializing at Lourdes, i. 119; writes a letter from heaven declaring the pagans condemned to eternal torments, ii. 8; the anthropomorphized Isis, ii. 41; writes letters, ii. 82, 83; text of one, ii. 87; without her consent, no redemption, ii. 172, 173; overshadowed by Ilda-Baoth and not by Æbel Zivo or Gabriel, ii. 247; like Dido, the Virgin of the Sea, ii. 446; is visited by the Agathodaimon serpent, ii. 505

Mason, Osgood, on deity and nature, i. 426

Masonic ciphers, the keys, ii. 394; fraternity, its unworthy members, ii. 376; honors offered by M. de Nègre, a grand hierophant, refused, ii. 380; institute, brought into disrepute by the Jesuits, ii. 385; pagan in origin, ib.; Templars, a creation of the Jesuits, ii. 381

Masonry, neglect of magic and spiritualism, i. 30; once a true secret organization, ii. 349; who should be excluded, ii. 376; esoteric, not known in American lodges, ib.; the time to remodel it has come, ii. 377; no secrets left unpublished, ib.; whether Christian or pagan, ib.; departing from its original aims, ii. 380; European and American, the Bible its great light, ii. 389

Masons, accusations against them half guess-work, ii. 372; reject a personal God, ii. 375; and the impostor Anderson, ii. 389

Masorets changed the immodest words in the Bible, ii. 430

Master-builder, epopt, adept, the Apostle Paul, ii. 91

Master’s word, communicated only at low breath, ii. 99

Mas’udi, on the ghûls in the desert, i. 604

Materialization, what spirits practice it, i. 319; personal, i. 321

Materializations recorded in the Bible, i. 493

“Materialized spirits,” i. 67; witnessed by the author, i. 69; Virgin Mary to be expected at the Vatican, ii. 82; often comes and lights a taper at Arras, ib.

Mathematical error held by the Gnostics, ii. 194

Mathematicians, ancient, went to Egypt to be instructed, i. 531

Mathematics, Pythagorean and Platonic, i. 106

Matsya, the earliest avatar, ii. 427

Matter, how produced, i. 140; proclaimed by modern physicists sole and autocratic sovereign of the universe, i. 235; its indestructibility, i. 243; origin, i. 258; the serpent that tempted man, i. 297; not created by Divine thought, i. 310; indestructible and eternal, i. 328; fructified by the Divine idea or imagination, i. 396; the remote effect of emanative energy, ii. 35

Matthew, gospel of, a secret book written in Hebrew, ii. 181, 182; quotes the Egyptian Book of the Dead, ii. 548

Matwanlin, on voices in the deserts, i. 604

Maudsley, Prof., repudiates Comte, ii. 3; rejects the positive philosophy, i. 82

Mauritania Tingitana, its columns, i. 545

Mauritius, his nauscopite, i. 240

Max Müller, scouts the idea of original human brutality, i. 4; on the meaning of Veda, i. 354; on Sanscrit literature, i. 442; on the four ancestors, i. 559; on Brahmanical literature, i. 580; on the mutations of Christianity, ii. 10; on the science of religion, ii. 26; his retort upon Prof. Whitney, ii. 47; assertion on the Hindu gods, ii. 413; on the Vedas, ii. 414; his understanding of Nirvana, ii. 432

Maxwell, his offer to cure diseases abandoned as incurable, i. 215; his theory of the world-soul or life-spirit, i. 215, 216

Maya, or illusion, i. 289

Mayas of Yucatan, their mysterious city, i. 547

Mecassipa, an enchanter, i. 355

Medallions from the ashes of the dead, ii. 603

Mediatorship, how exercised, i. 487, 488

Medici family patrons of the black art, ii. 55

Medicine, classed by Bacon as a conjectural science, i. 405; modern, what it has gained and lost, i. 20; occult, suggested by Descartes, i. 214

Medium, a conductor, i. 201; difference from a magician, i. 367; a passive, the adept an active instrument, ii. 588; needs a foreign intelligence, ii. 592

Medium-catcher of Prof. Faraday, i. 63

Medium-healers, charged with vampirism, i. 490, 491

Mediums, their visions more trustworthy than those of Catholic priests, ii. 73; burned, hanged, and otherwise murdered, i. 26, 353; in Russia, i. 27; generally utter commonplace ideas, i. 221; their astral limbs, ii. 595; are usually diseased, ib.; the Mosaic law contemplated killing them, i. 356; passive, i. 488; unregulated ones persecuted, i. 489; how cured, i. 490; generally disordered while the ancient thaumaturgists were not, ib.

Mediumistic diathesis, i. 117; phenomena in Asia, i. 320

Mediumship, physical and spiritual, i. 367; its phases seldom altered, ib.; depends upon a peculiar organization, i. 367; psychographic, i. 368; its conditions and circumstances, i. 487; in holy men, mediatorship, ib.; in these days an undesirable gift, i. 488; natural, ii. 118; the opposite of adeptship, ii. 588

Megasthenes traces the Jews to the Kalani of India, i. 567

Melampus, his magical cures, i. 531

Melanephoris, the third degree, ii. 364

Mementos of a long bygone civilization, i. 349

Memory, views of Ammonius Sakkas, ii. 591; of God, i. 178

Men produced by the giant Ymir, and also by the cow Audhumla, i. 148; denoted by the tree of life, Yggdrasill, Zampun, Aswatha, i. 151-4; existed at a period extremely remote, i. 155; of the Stone Age described by Mrs. Denton, i. 295; revivified without souls, ii. 564; races differ in their spiritual gifts, ii. 588; soulless, ii. 369; of science wear the cast-off garb of priests dyed to escape detection, ii. 8

Mendeleyeff, Prof., declares spiritualism a mixture of superstition, delusion, and fraud, i. 117; protest by Butleroff, Aksakoff, and others, i. 118

Menes, turned the course of the Nile, i. 516

Menon, the inventor of letters, i. 532

Mensabulism, i. 322

Mental photography, i. 322

Mentuhept, Queen, inscription on her monument, ii. 92

Mercaba, ii. 348; must be first known, ii. 349; a hidden doctrine, ib.

Mercurius vitæ of Paracelsus, ii. 620

Mercury, water of, symbol of the soul, i. 309; or quicksilver, never used by Yogi or alchemist, only by charlatans, and not by Paracelsus, ii. 620, 621; never restored a man to health, ib.

Meridian, known when the first pyramid was built, i. 536

Meru or Meruah, sound, etc., i. 592; and its gods, ii. 233, 234

Mesmer, rediscovered animal magnetism, i. 165; his 27 propositions, i. 172; condemned by the French Committee of 1784

Mesmerism, i. 23; a rediscovery of what Paracelsus taught, i. 72; repudiated by positivists, i. 82; used successfully by physicians, ib.; an important branch of magic, i. 129, 131; condemned in France in 1784, i. 171; prize offered for thesis by the Prussian Government, i. 173; taught by Descartes, i. 206

Message delivered at Kounboum, ii. 604

Messages, writing by spirits, i. 367

Messiah, comes in the conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn, in the sign Pisces, ii. 256; the fifth emanation, ii. 259

Metallic springs found in ancient war-chariots, i. 530

Metalline, a compound overcoming friction, i. 502

Metallurgy among the Egyptians and Semitic races, i. 538

Metals not simple bodies, i. 509

Metatron, or angel of the Lord, transformed into Jesus the son of Mary, ii. 33; seventy names, ii. 245

Metempsychosis, i. 8; believed by all philosophers, early fathers and Gnostics, i. 12; doctrine of Plato, i. 276, 277; an allegory, not to be literally understood, and relating to experiences of the soul, i. 289, 550; of Buddha, i. 291; dreaded by Hindus, i. 348; the separation of the thumos and ridding the nous of the phren, ii. 286

Methuselah helps Enoch construct nine chambers underground in the land of Canaan, i. 571; receives from him certain secret learning, ib.

Metis, the same as Sophia of the Gnostics, and Sephira, ii. 163

Mexican serpent-gods, i. 572

Mexicans, ancient, i. 313; their theory of lunar eclipses similar to the Hindu, i. 548

Mexico, serpent-worship, i. 46, 551-558

Michael, the unknown angel, ii. 488; a phial of his sweat preserved as a relic, ii. 71; the archangel, the same as Ophiomorphos, ii. 206; and the Devil, their dispute, ii. 482; the Dragon-slayer, ii. 488

Michelet, testimony in regard to the Jesuits, ii. 358, 359

Microcosm, i. 212

Microcosmos, i. 28

Microprosopos (little face), the microcosm, i. 580; the Adam primos, ii. 452

Microscope, its brothers in the Books of Moses, i. 240

Middle Asia, botany and mineralogy, i. 89; ever-burning lamps, i. 227

Midgard snake, i. 151

Midianites regarded as wise men, ii. 449

Milk of the Celestial Virgin, i. 64

Milton, John, regarded Paradise Lost as a book of fiction, ii. 501

Mimer, the deep well of wisdom, i. 151

Minarets of Islam, ii. 5

Minerals, magnetized by man, i. 209; the basis of evolution of vegetable organisms, ib.; their occult properties, ii. 589

Miracles, those of the Bible surpassed by those of the Vedas, i. 90; so-called, genuine, from Moses to Cagliostro, i. 128; none in nature, ii. 587; at the tomb of Abbé Paris, i. 372; among the Convulsionaires, ib.; none in Protestant countries, ii. 17; in spite of the Church, ii. 22, 23

Miraculous Conception, a legend of Buddhism, ii. 504; fire at the Holy Sepulchre, ii. 404

Mirville, De, i. 99; refutes Babinet’s denial of levitation, i. 105; the nebulous Almighty, i. 129

Mithra, a triple god, ii. 41

Mithraic Mysteries, ii. 351; initiation of Julian the Emperor, ii. 566

Mixture to out-stench devils, ii. 67

Mnizurin, i. 321

Mochtana or Mokomna, the Druze apostle, ii. 308

Morals, the Buddhistic code, ii. 608

Model of the Universe, i. 302

Modern philosophers, see only the physical form of Isis, i. 16; devil, a heritage from Cybelè, ii. 501; Savants know less than ancients, i. 15; science denies a Supreme Being or Personal God, i. 16; teaches the power of human thought to affect the matter of another universe, i. 310; scientists hate new truths, i. 409; spiritualism, i. 40; the modern form of magic, i. 42

Mœris, the artificial lake constructed in Egypt, i. 516

Moisasure, the Hindu Lucifer, i. 299

Moksha and the Nirvana, ii. 116; the second spiritual birth, ii. 566

Moldenwaher, his documents concerning the prosecution of the Knights-Templar, bought up by Free-masons, ii. 383

Moloch-Hercules, children immolated to him in the valley of the Gehenna, ii. 11

Moloch-God of the inquisition, ii. 65

Moloch-like divinity of Roman church, i. 27

Monad, i. 212; Buddha, i. 291

Monas, ii. 347

Mongolians, ought to have been called Scyths, i. 576

Monkey of God, now exorcised with holy water, ii. 96

Monkeys exhibiting human intellect, i. 326; fabled to be progenitors of western people, i. 563; in Egyptian temples, i. 564; in all Buddhistic temples, ib.

Monkish impostors expelled from convents in Southern Mongolia, ii. 609

Monks, their fury for exorcising and roasting the convulsionaires of the Cevennes, i. 370, 372; none in hell, ii. 75

Monoliths, for Egyptian monuments, i. 518; how transported, ib.

Monogenes, or only-begotten, a name of Proserpina, ii. 284

Montesquieu, on two witnesses, i. 87

Montezuma, his effigy worshipped in Mexico, i. 557

Montgeron, writes a book on Jansenist miracles, i. 373

Monuments, religious, the expression of the same thoughts, i. 561; planned and built under supervision of priests, ib.; alike in Asia and America, ib.

Moody, the revivalist, would see his son’s eyes dug out, ii. 250; and Sankey, confounded by a Roman bishop with spiritualists, ii. 7

Moon, the same as Diana, Diktynna, Artemis, Juno, etc., i. 267; her worship in Crete, ib.; influence on women, ib.; legends of her phases, i. 265, 266; influence on tides, persons, and vegetation, i. 273; in middle nature, and green the middle color, i. 514

Moon-god, Deus Lunus, worshipped by the Khaldi, ii. 48

Moon-kings, or lunar dynasty, reigned at Pruyag and Allahabad, ii. 48

Moor, his explanation of the Wittoba, ii. 557, 558

Moore, Rev. Dunlop, assertion of the age of the institutes of Manu, i. 585

Moors, bearded, figures at the great temple of Angkor, or Nagkon-Wat, i. 565, 567

Mora in Sweden, young children burned alive as witches, ii. 503

More, Henry, i. 54, 74; his belief in Pythagorean doctrines, i. 204, 205; adversary of Eugenius Philalethes, i. 308; demonstration of witchcraft, i. 353; theory of birth-marks, i. 384, 385

Morgan, “good enough till after the election,” ii. 372

Moigno, Abbé, his wretched success in writing down Huxley, Tyndall, and Raymond, i. 336

Mormons, polytheists, ii. 2

Mortal soul, i. 276, 326

Mosaic books, regarded by well-educated Jews allegory, i. 554, 555; religion a sun-and-serpent worship, ii. 129

Moses, the pupil of the mother of Pharaoh’s daughter, i. 25; communicated secrets to the seventy elders, i. 26; his code required two witnesses, i. 87; placed a perpetual lamp in the tabernacle, i. 228; described Jehovah the anthropomorphic deity as being the highest God, i. 307; could not obtain his other name, i. 309; philosophized or spoke in allegory, i. 436; said to have had knowledge of electricity, i. 528; chief of the Sodales or priest-colleges, i. 555; a hierophant of Heliopolis and priest of Osiris, ib.; initiated, ib.; became an Egyptian and a priest, i. 556; denounced the spirit of Ob, not Od, i. 594; disputes over his body, its allegorical interpretation, ii. 482; an initiate, ii. 129; and the Israelites, their story typical, ii. 493; versed in occult sciences, ii. 59; the law not more than two or three centuries older than Christianity, ii. 526

Moslem arms blessed by the Pope, ii. 560

Mother and child, a very ancient sign and myth, ii. 491; -trunk, the universal religion, ii. 123; of God the most ancient, ii. 49, 50; the Heaven itself, ii. 50; lodge, the great, ii. 315

Mountain of light, its appearance to Hiouen-Thsang, i. 600

Mouse-mark, produced by alarm, i. 391

Mousseaux, Des, i. 99; declares the devil the chief pillar of faith, i. 103

Movable printing types, in China before our Era, i. 513; used in the earliest periods of lamaism in Thibet, ib.

Moyst natures or elementary spirits, i. 342, 343

Mukti, or half-gods, ii. 566

Müller, Albrecht, testimony in regard to ancient skill, i. 539

Mummy, bandaging, i. 20; a symbol, i. 297; a finger-ring at the London Exhibition of 1851, i. 531

Mummy-bandaging, i. 539; 1000 yards long ib.

Mundane tree, i. 297

Mundane cross of heaven, ii. 454; egg or universal womb, ii. 214; snake creeps out of the primordial ilus, i. 298

Muratori, his felt cuirasse, copied from the ancients, i. 530

Murder, an obstacle to ancient, but not to Jesuit initiation, ii. 363

Murderous language of Jerome and Tertullian, ii. 250

Music, power over diseases, i. 215; effect on persons, i. 275; its influence on reptiles, i. 382; employed in Egyptian temples for healing of nervous disorders, i. 544

Musical instruments in Egypt, i. 544; sand, i. 605; tones influence vegetation, i. 514

Mutton-protoplasm, i. 251

Mysteries, i. 15; little known, i. 24; of the Israelites, i. 26; theurgic, i. 130; Samothracian, i. 132; occult properties of magnetism and electricity taught, i. 234; representation of Demeter with the electrified head, ib.; the Dioskuri, i. 234-243; Pythagoras initiated, i. 284; their gradation, ii. 101; ennobling in their character, ib.; of the ancients identical with the Hindu and Buddhist initiations, ii. 113, 114; divine visions beheld in them, ii. 118; of the Christians, ii. 119; Jesuit, not revealed to all priests, ii. 350; Mithraïc, twelve tortures, ii. 351; taught to the Babylonians, ii. 457

Mysterious city of the Mayas of Yucatan, i. 547; science existed apart from “mediumship,” ii. 118

Mystery of the celestial Virgin pursued by the Dragon, ii. 490; and science, Mr. Felix’s book, i. 337

Mystery-God of the Ineffable Name, ii. 289

Mystic doctrines not properly understood, i. 429; legends of the Middle Ages, ii. 38

Mystical words of power in old religions, ii. 99; properties in plants, ii. 589

Myths, fables, when misunderstood, and truths as once understood, ii. 431

Nabatheans in Lebanon, ii. 197

Nagal, the chief sorcerer of the Mexicans, i. 556

Nagas, or kingly snakes, i. 448; or serpent-tribes of Kashmere, teachers of Apollonius, ii. 434; or serpent-worshippers of Kashmere converted to the Buddhistic faith, ii. 608

Nagkon-Wat, i. 239; description of Frank Vincent, i. 561-563; pictures represent scenes from the Ramayava, i. 573; 100,000 separate figures, ib.; ascribed to the lost tribes of Israel, i. 565; suggested to have been built for Buddhaghosa, ib.; contains representations of Oannes or Dagon, the Kabeiri, the monkey or Vulcan, Egyptian and Assyrian figures, ib.

Nagualism and voodoo-worship, i. 556, 557; secret worships, i. 557; ii. 572; perpetuated by Catholic persecution, ii. 573

Nails of a cherub preserved as relics, ii. 71

Name, Ineffable, not possessed by Masons, ii. 387

Nandi, the Vehan of Siva, ii. 235

Nara, the mundane egg or universal womb, ii. 214

Narayana, mover of the waters, Brahma, i. 91

Nation, its greatest curse, ii. 121

National Quarterly, on modern scientists, i. 240, 249

Natural magic, no relation to sleight of hand, i. 128; “mediumship,” ii. 118

Nature, four kingdoms, i. 329; a materialization of spirit, i. 428; triune, the visible or objective, the vital or subjective principle and the eternal spirit, ii. 587; the servant of the magician, ii. 590; reveals all arts, i. 424, 425

Nature-spirits or shedim, i. 313; or elementary, i. 349

Naudé, a defender of occult magnetism and theosophy, i. 207

Naus-copite, an optical instrument, i. 240

Navel and less comely parts of Jesus for relics, ii. 71; symbolized by the ark, ii. 444

Nazarene system explained, ii. 227-229; diagram, ii. 295

Nazarenes, had a gospel inscribed to Peter, ii. 127; an anti-Bacchus caste, ii. 129; existed before Christ, ii. 139, 181; some as Galileans, ii. 139; their belief of a divine overshadowing, ii. 154

Nazaret or Zoroaster, ii. 140

Nazars, Joseph, Samuel, Samson, Zoroaster, and Zorobabel, ii. 128; wore their hair long, but cut it off at initiation, ii. 90; Jesus belonged to them, ib.

Nazireates, inimical to the Israelites, ii. 131

Nebelheim, the matrix of the earth, i. 147

Nebular theory, the ancient docrine, i. 238

Necessity, circle of, i. 226, 296; men its toy, i. 276; circle of, when completed, i. 346

Necho, King of Egypt, wrote on astronomy, i. 406; canal of, i. 517; II., sent a fleet to circumnavigate Africa, i. 542

Necklace, imprinted by lightning on two ladies, i. 398

Necromancy, a science of remote antiquity, i. 205

ΝΕΚΡΟΚΗΔΕΙΑ nekrokedeia, i. 228

Neoconis, the second degree, ii. 364

Neo-Platonic Eclectic School, ii. 32

Neo-Platonists, i. 262; their time of greatest glory, ii. 41; their doctrines and practices copied, ii. 84; not “spirit mediums,” ii. 118; when they were doomed, ii. 252

Nero, his ring, i. 240; dared not seek initiation, ii. 363

Neros I., i. 31; the Great, i. 33

Nervous disorders, i. 117; disorders a specialty in ancient Egypt, i. 529; disorders treated with music in Egyptian temples, i. 544; exhaustion at spiritual circles, i. 343

Neurological telegraphy proposed, i. 324

Never-embodied men, i. 301

Neville, Francis, twice resuscitated, i. 479

New birth and accompanying slaughter, ii. 42; taught by Buddha and Jesus, ii. 566

New Jersey, negroes burned at the stake for witchcraft, ii. 18

New Testament, passages compared with sentences from the philosophers, ii. 338

Newton Bishop, on the transformation of paganism into popery, ii. 29; Dr. the American healer, i. 165, 217, 218; Isaac, believer in magnetism, i. 177

Niccolini, his exposure of the profligacy of monks, ii. 365, 366

Nicodemus, Gospel taken from the pagan authors, ii. 518

Nicolaitans adhered to marriage, ii. 329

Nicolas, a man of honest report, ii. 333

Night of Brahma, ii. 272, 273

Nimbus and Tonsure solar emblems, ii. 94

Nimrod, or spotted, a name of Bacchus, the wearer of the spotted skin, i. 568

Nimroud, convex lens found, i. 240

Nin or Imus of the Tzendales the same as Ninus, i. 551; received homage in the form of a serpent, i. 522

Nineveh, 47 miles in circumference, i. 241

Nirvana, i. 241, 290; the world of cause, i. 346; not nihilism nor extinction, i. 430; complete purification from matter, ii. 117; subjective but not objective existence, ii. 286; a personal immortality in spirit, but not in soul, ii. 320; or Moksha, the second spiritual birth, ii. 566; the ocean to which all religions tend, ii. 639

Nirvritti or rest, i. 243

No devil, no Christ, ii. 492

Noah, or Nuah, same as Swayambhuva, ii. 448; the universal mother, ii. 444

Nonnus, his legend of Korè and her son, ii. 504

Norns, or Parcæ, watering the roots of the tree Yggdrasill, i. 151

Norse kingdom of the dead, ii. 11; contained no blazing hell, ib.

NOUS, i. 55, 131; consecrated to Mary, Isis, and Nari, ii. 210; or rational soul, everyman endowed, ii. 279; the spirit or reasoning soul, doctrine of Aristotle, i. 317; the first-born, or Christ, ii. 157

No-Zeruan, the ancient of days, ii. 142

Nout, the Egyptian name of the Divine Spirit, ii. 282; same as Nous, ib.

Nuah (Hea) king of the humid principle, ii. 429

Nubia, its rock-temples, i. 542

Nucleus of the embryo, i. 389

Numa, King of Rome, Books of, i. 527; understood electricity, ib.; opposed the use of images in worship, ib.

Numbers, Hermetic Book, on cosmic changes, i. 254; book of secret, the great Kabala, i. 579

Numerals of Pythagoras, hieroglyphical symbols, i. 35; the basis of all systems of mysticism, ii. 407

Nun, an Egyptian designation, ii. 95

Nysa, Nyssa, always found where Bacchus was worshipped, ii. 165; same as Sinai, ib.

Oak, sacred, i. 297, 298

Oannes, i. 133; the man fish, i. 349; the same as Vishnu, ii. 257; name signifies a spirit, ib.

Oath taken by initiates, i. 409

Ob, the astral light, i. 158

Obeah women in Guiana charm snakes, i. 383

Obelisks of Egypt, i. 518; mode of transporting them, i. 519; imputed to Hermes Trismegistus, i. 551

Object of this book, ii. 98, 99

Obscene relics at Embrum, ii. 332

Obscene bas-reliefs on the doors of St. Peter’s Cathedral, ib.

Obscene statue of Christ and its miracles, ib.

Obscenity of heathen rites, ii. 76

Obsession and possession, i. 487, 488; ii. 16; all confined to Roman Catholic countries, ii. 17

Obsessions, irresistible, i. 276

Occult properties in minerals, ii. 589; powers by inheritance, ii. 635, 636

Occultism, physical, i. 19

Oculists in ancient Egypt, i. 545

Od, an agent described by Baron Reichenbach, i. 146; astral currents vivified, i. 158; emanations identical with flames from magnets, etc., i. 169

Odic Force, i. 67

Odin, i. 19; breathing in man and woman, the ash and the alder, the breath of life, i. 151; Alfadir, ib.

Oersted, on laws of nature, i. 506, 507

Oetinger, experiment on ashes of plants, i. 476

O’Grady, Wm. L. D., his letter denouncing the influence of missionaries in India, ii. 475; on Hindu demoralization under British rule, ii. 574; his account of a Christian saturnalia in India, ii. 532

Okhal or hierophant of the Druzes, ii. 309

Okhals or spiritualists of Syria, ii. 292

Old book, one original copy only in existence, i. 1; gods of the heathen, the same as the ancient patriarchs, ii. 450; man and his son, remarkable resuscitation, i. 484; Testament, exiled by Colenso and recalled, ii. 4; Testament, no real history in it, ii. 441; universes evolved before the present, ii. 421

Olympic gods, their biographies relate to physics and chemistry, i. 261; women climbing perpendicular walls, i. 374

Onderah, the Hindu abyss of darkness, only an intermediate state, ii. 11

One only good, ii. 238; in three, i. 258

Only-begotten sons, ii. 191

Operative masons, ii. 392

Ophiomorphos and Ophis Christos, ii. 449

Ophion called also Dominus, ii. 512

Ophiozenes in Cyprus, power over venomous reptiles, i. 381

Ophis, the same as Chnuphis or Kneph, ii. 187; or the agathodaimon, ii. 293, 295

Ophism and heliolatry imputed to Hermes, i. 55i

Ophite Gnostics rejected the Old Testament, ii. 147; Theogony correctly given, ii. 187; worship transmuted into Christian symbolism, ii. 505; or serpent-worshipping Christians, their scheme, ii. 292; seven planetary genii, ii. 296; rejected the Mosaic writings, ii. 168; taught the doctrine of emanations, ii. 169; and Nazarenes compared, ii. 174; denounced by Peter and Jude, ii. 205; accused of licentiousness, ii. 325

Optical instruments of ancient times, i. 240

Oracle of the bleeding head consulted by Queen Catherine of Medicis, ii. 56

Oracles obtained during the sacred sleep, i. 357

Oracular head, made by Pope Sylvester II., ii. 56; by Albertus Magnus destroyed by Thomas Aquinas, ib.

Orcus, i. 298, 299

Oriental philosophy, fundamental propositions, ii. 587

Orientals, their senses more acute, i. 211; ascribe a human figure to the soul, i. 214; believe certain persons have made gold and lived for ages, ib.

Orientalists have shown similarities between religions, ii. 49

Origen, believed in metempsychosis, i. 12; an Alexandrian Platonist, i. 25; secret doctrines of Moses, i. 26; believed the spirit preëxistent from eternity, i. 316; deemed the soul corporeal, i. 317; denied the perpetuity of hell-torments, ii. 13; taught that devils would be pardoned, ib.; believed that the damned would receive pardon and bliss, ii. 238; on the threefold partition of man, ii. 285

Ormazd, his worship restored, ii. 220; his creations, ii. 221

Orobio exposes the inquisition, ii. 59

Orohippus, i. 411

Orpheus, alleged to be a disciple of Moses, i. 532; on the virtues of the lodestone, i. 265

Orphic Mysteries not the popular Bacchic rites, ii. 129

Osiris, i. 93, 202; brought up at Nysa and called Dionnysos, ii. 165; his slaying denoted the period when his worship was under the ban of the Hyk-sos government, ii. 487; and Typhon, E. Pococke’s theory, ii. 435, 436

O’Sullivan, Hon. John L., description of a semi-magical seance, i. 608

Oulam does not mean infinite duration, ii. 12

Ovule ceases to be an integral part of the body of the mother, i. 401

Ovum, impregnated, its evolutionary history, i. 389

Oxus-tribes or bull-worshippers dominate Western Asia, ii. 439

Owen, Robert D., on worship of words, ii. 560

Pagan idols, their destruction commanded by the Roman emperor, ii. 40; worship, the Latin church preserves its symbols, rites, architecture and clerical dress, ii. 92

Paganism, true meaning of the word, ii. 179; ancient wisdom replete with deity, ii. 639; converted and applied to popery, ii. 29

Pagans condemned to the eternal torments of hell, ii. 8; Virgin Mary writing this to a saint, ib.

Palenque, keystone not found, i. 571; the Tau and astronomical cross, i. 572

Pali, their manuscripts translated, i. 578; have similar traditions as the Babylonians, ib.; shepherds, who emigrated west, ib.

Pallium, or stole, a feminine sign, ii. 94; that of Augustine bedecked with Buddhistic crosses, ii. 94

Panther, Grecian, contained Egyptian gods, i. 543; panther, the sinful father of Jesus, ii. 386

Papacy, scientific, danger of, i. 403; “and civil power,” Mr. Thompson’s book denounced, ii. 378

Papal tiara, the coiffure of the Assyrian gods, ii. 94; discourses, catalogue of foul epithets on those who oppose the pope, ii. 7

Paper, time-proof, i. 529

Papyrus, as old as Menes and the first dynasty, i. 530; art of its preparation, ib.

Parables or double-meanings in the discourses of Jesus, ii. 145

Parabrahma the Eternal, Bhaghavant, i. 91

Paracelsus, i. 20, 50; his learning, i. 52; discovered hydrogen, i. 52, 169; his doctrine of faith and will, i. 57, 170; rediscovery of the magnet, i. 71, 164, 167; persecuted by the Roman Catholic Church, i. 100; his homunculi, i. 133, 465; teacher of animal-magnetism and electro-magnetism, i. 164; theory of a concealed power of the magnet, i. 168; sidereal force, ib.; theory of dreams, i. 170; on the alkahest, i. 191; method of transposing letters in his terms, ib.; taught that three spirits actuate man, i. 212; removed disease by contact of healthy persons, i. 217; his preparation of mercury, ii. 620; and chorœa, and was persecuted for it as a magician, ii. 565; received the true initiation, ii. 349; his assertion that magic was taught in the Bible, ii. 500; Alsatians believe him not dead, ib.

Paradigm of the universe, i. 212

Paradise Lost, the drama of Milton, ii. 501, 502; the unformulated belief of the English, ib.

Paradoxes, five, of adversaries of Spiritualism, i. 116

Paralysis of the soul during life, ii. 368

Parerga, i. 59

Pariahs, or Tchandales, the parents of the Jews, ii. 438

Paris carrying off Helen, and Ravana carrying off Sita, i. 566; Abbé, the Jansenist, miracles at his tomb for 20 years, i. 372

Parker, Father, accuses the Protestants of the purpose to destroy the Bible, ii. 200

Parodi, Maria Teresa, case of malformed child, i. 392

Parrot-headed squabs, i. 395, 396

Parsis deny any vicarious sacrifice, ii. 547

Pashai (Peshawer) or Udayna, classic land of sorcery, i. 599; testimony of Hiouen-Thsang, ib.

Pastaphoris, the first degree, ii. 364

Patriarchs, great gods, and pradjapatis represented signs of the Zodiac, ii. 450

Paul, supposed to have been personified and assailed by Peter under the name of Simon Magus, ii. 89; and Plato, quoted, ii. 89, 90; the real founder of Christianity, ii. 574; a wise master-builder, or adept, ii. 90, 91; why persecuted by Peter, James, and John, ii. 91; supposed to be polluted by the Gnosis, ib.; the apostle, used language pertaining to initiations, ii. 90; was initiated, ib.; confessed himself a Nazarene, ii. 137; on the beatific vision, ii. 146; his epistles alone acknowledged by Marcion, ii. 162; differs from Peter, ii. 180; is adopted by the Reformers, ib.; his reference to occult powers, ii. 206; only worthy apostle of Jesus, ii. 241; taught that man was a trine, ii. 281; regarded Christianity and Judaism as entirely distinct, ii. 525; the apostle, his descendants said to possess the power of braving serpents, i. 381; asserted the story of Moses and Abraham to be allegories, ii. 493

Pausanias on shadowy soldiers at Marathon, i. 70; warned not to unveil the holy rites, i. 130

Perry Chand Mittra, his views on psychology of the Aryas, ii. 593

Pedactyl equus, i. 411

Peisse, Dr., on alchemy and making gold, i. 508, 509

Penalties of mutilation, ii. 99, 100

Pencil writing answers to questions, in Tartary, i. 600

Pentacle, Pythagorean, ii. 451, 452

Pentagram, can determine the countenance of unborn infants, i. 395

Pentateuch, constituted after the model of a purana, ii. 492; not written by Moses, ii. 167; compiled by Ezra and revised, i. 578; revised by the Jews, ii. 526

Pepper, Prof., his apparatus to produce spiritual appearances, i. 359

Perfect circle decussated by the letter X, ii. 469

Perfect Passover of orthodox Christians, ii. 333

Periktione, mother of Plato, her miraculous conception, ii. 325

Perispirit, i. 197; the astral soul, i. 289

Permutation, doctrine of, ii. 152

Perpetual motion, denied by science, i. 501; illustrated by the universe and the atomic theory, i. 502; proved by the telescope and microscope, ib.

Persiphone or Proserpina, the same as Ceres or Demeter, ii. 505

Persepolis, wonders, i. 534; the inscriptions older than any in Sanscrit, ii. 436

Persia, her wonders, i. 534

Persian Mirror, a robber detected by its use and punished, ii. 631

Persian colonists dominated in Judea, the Canaanites being the proletaries, ii. 441

Personal devil not believed in by the ancients, ii. 483

Personality not to be applied to spiritual essence, i. 315

Persons cut to pieces and put again together good as new, i. 473, 474

Peru, net-work of subterranean passages, i. 595, 598; treasures of the Incas, i. 596

Peruvians, still preserve their ancient traditions and sacerdotal caste, i. 546; magical ceremonies, ib.

Peter, פתר, name taken from the Mysteries, ii. 29

PTR, its symbol an opened eye, ii. 92, 93; the interpreter, ii. 392; had nothing to do with the foundation of the Latin Church, ii. 91; his name Petra or Kiffa, ib.; the whole story of his apostleship at Rome a play on the name denoting the Hierophant or interpreter of the mysteries, ii. 91, 92; the pulpit of, declared to be the teachings of the spirit of God, ii. 8; had two chairs, ii. 23, 25; was never at Rome, ii. 24; his life at Babylon, ii. 127; was a Nazarene, ib.; denounced Paul without naming him, ii. 179

Peter-ref-su, a mystery-word on a coffin, ii. 92; Bunsen’s comments, ii. 92, 93

Peter the Great, stopped spurious miracles, ii. 17

Petra, the rock-temple of the Church, ii. 30

Petra, or rock, the logos, ii. 246

Petroma, the two tablets of stone, ii. 91

Phœdrus, i. 2

Phallic symbols in churches, ii. 5; stone, batylos, or lingham, denounced by des Mousseaux, ib.

Phallism, heathen, in Christian symbols, ii. 5; in the dogma of the Immaculate Conception, and the fetish-worship of Isernia, ib.

Phanes, the revealed god, i. 146

Phantasmal duplicate, i. 360

Phantasy, ii. 591

Phantom-hand, false as well as true, ii. 594; statement of Dr. Fairfield, ii. 595; what it really is, ib.

Phantoms, the manifestations of bad demons, i. 333

Phases of modern Christianity, ii. 575

Pharisees, believed in transmigration of souls, i. 347

Phenomena, spiritual, discountenanced by the clergy, i. 26; divine visions of Pius, IX., i. 27; the Klikouchy and the Yourodevoy, i. 28; absurd position assumed by scientists, i. 40; Aksakof, i. 41; Fisk, Crookes, and Wallace, i. 42; the Dialectical Society, i. 44; theories of Prof. Crookes, i. 47; existed long before spiritualism, i. 53; Prof. Faraday’s tests, i. 63; materialization, i. 67; a haunted house, i. 69; physical displays seldom caused by disembodied spirits, i. 73; opposition of the positivists, i. 75; hostility of allopathists, i. 88; laid at the door of Satan, i. 99; testimony of de Gasparin, i. 101; hostility of medical writers, i. 102; Mr. Weekman the first investigator in America, i. 106; reality acknowledged by Prof. Thury, i. 110; his theory, i. 113; E. Salverte, i. 115; De Mirville’s five distractions or paradoxes, i. 116; condemned by Commission of the Imperial University of St Petersburgh, i. 117; how produced, i. 199; evidence adduced by Prof. Crookes overwhelming, i. 202; given by an exterior intelligence, i. 203; deceptions, i. 217-222; Iamblichus forbids endeavors to procure them, i. 219

Pherecydes, taught that æther was heaven, i. 157

Philalethes, Eugenius (Thomas Vaughan), i. 51, 167; not an adept, i. 306; model of Swedenborg, ib.; anticipated modern doctrine of the earth’s beginning, i. 255

Phillips, Wendell, i. 211, 240

Philo Judæus, on spirits in the air, i. 2; praise of magic, i. 25; contradicted himself on purpose, ii. 39; was the father of new platonism, ii. 144

Philonæa, visited her lover after death, i. 365

Philosophers, believed in metempsychosis, also that men have two souls, i. 12; their consignment to hell desired, ii. 250

Philosopher’s stone, sought by a king of Siam, i. 571

Philosophy, Oriental, its fundamental propositions, ii. 587

Phœnicians, circumnavigated the globe, i. 239; the earliest navigators, i. 545; their achievements, ib.; an Ethiopian race, i. 566, 567; traced by Herodotus to the Persian Gulf, i. 567; Phoinikes, or Ph’anakes, i. 569; the same as the Hyk-sos or shepherds of Egypt, ib.; more or less identified with the Israelites, ib.

Photographing in colors by will-power, i. 463

Photography, electrical, i. 395

Phtha, the active or male creative principle, i. 186

Physical body may be levitated, ii. 589

Physically spiritualized, the coming human race to be, i. 296

Physician declares Daguerre to be insane, ii. 619

Physicians wash their hands on leaving a patient, ii. 611; problems, i. 277

Physicists divinify matter and overlook life, i. 235

Pia Metak, king of Siam, becomes able to walk in the air, ii. 618

Picture of a slain soldier, extraordinary phenomena, ii. 17

Pictures hidden from view, Prof. Draper’s description, i. 186

Picus, Francisco, testimony in regard to transmutation, i. 504

Pierart, explanation of catalepsy and vampirism, i. 449

Pigmies in Africa, i. 412

Pike, Gen. Albert, declaration against the creative principle proclaimed at Lausanne, ii. 377

Pilate convokes an assembly of Jews, ii. 522

Pillars set up by the patriarchs, identical with the lingam of Siva, ii. 235

Pimander, i. 93; the same as the Logos Prometheus, etc., i. 298; the nous, word, or Divine Light, ii. 50

Pippala, the sacred tree of knowledge, ii. 412

Pitar, its form seen at the moment of initiation, ii. 114

Pitris, the lunar ancestors of men, ii. 106, 117; their worship fast becoming the worship of the spiritual portion of mankind, ii. 639; the doctrine of their existence revealed to initiates, ii. 114; a sect in India, ii. 308

Pious assassins of the early church, ii. 304

Pius IX, excommunicates Czar Nicholas as a schismatic i. 27; has divine visions, or rather epileptic fits, ib.; evil eye, i. 381; pretends to be superior to St. Ambrose and the prophet Nathan, ii. 14; is the faithful echo of the Jesuits, ii. 359

Planchette, writing by, i. 199

Planet, i. 301

Plants are magnets, i. 281, 282

Plant-growing trick, i. 139, 141, 142

Plants, attracted by the sun, i. 209; sympathies and antipathies, ib.; sympathy with human beings, i. 246; possess mystical properties, ii. 589

Plato, not often read understandingly, i. 8; echoed the teachings of Pythagoras, i. 9; doctrine of the soul, will, or nous, i. 14, 55; his symbology misunderstood, i. 37; suggestion for physical improvement of the human race, i. 77; doctrine of wisdom, i. 131; on trance prophets, i. 201; asserted to be ignorant of anatomy, i. 236; his method, i. 237; Prof. Jewett’s acknowledgment, ib.; on origin of the sun, i. 258; taught correlation of forces, i. 261; his doctrines the same as those of Manu, i. 271; declares man the toy of necessity, i. 276; doctrine of genius, i. 277; theory of metempsychosis, i. 277; attraction, i. 281; his speculations on creation and cosmogony, to be taken allegorically, i. 287; veneration for the mysteries, ib.; would not admit poets into his commonwealth, i. 288; dismisses Homer for his apparent antagonism to monotheism, ib.; accused of absurdities, etc., i. 307; derived the soul from the world-soul, i. 316; shows the deity geometrizing, i. 318; on the future of the dead, i. 328; learned secret science in Egypt, i. 406; versed in the knowledge of the heliocentric system, i. 408, 409; his “noble lie” concerning Atlantis, i. 413; on human races, i. 428; his esoteric doctrines the same as the Buddhistic, i. 430; on prayer, i. 434; on God geometrizing, i. 506; on spiritual numerals, i. 514; the Atlantis a possible cover of a story made arcane at initiation, i. 591; copies Djeminy and Vyasa, i. 621; complains of unbelief, ii. 16; his faculty of production, ib.; confessed that he derived his teachings from ancient and sacred doctrines, ii. 39; on divine mysteries, ii. 113; not a “spirit-medium,” ii. 118; and other philosophers taught dual evolution, ii. 279; on the trine of man, ii. 282; definition of the soul, ii. 285; his testimony concerning the Machagistia, ii. 306; discourse concerning the creation, ii. 469; taught that there was in matter a blind force, ii. 483; on exaltation of the soul above sense, ii. 591

Platonic philosophy adopted into the church, ii. 33

Platonism introduced into Christianity, ii. 325

Platonists, their books burned, i. 405

Pleroma, three degrees, i. 302

Pleasanton on the Blue Ray, i. 137, 264; denies gravitation, and the existence of centripetal and centrifugal forces, i. 271; his theory of light, i. 272

Pliny mentions phantoms on the deserts of Africa, i. 604

Plotinus, on the descent of the soul into generated existence, ii. 112; six times united to his god, ii. 115; i. 292; on human knowledge, i. 434; on prayer, ib.; on ecstasy, i. 486; impulse in the soul to return to its centre, ib.; on public worship of the gods, i. 489; a clairvoyant, seer, and more, ii. 591

Plutarch on the oracular vapors, i. 200; on the nature of men, ii. 283; on the dæmon of Socrates, ii. 284

Pococke, E., his theory of Osiris and Typhon, ii. 435, 436

Poland, what a Catholic miracle in that country means, ii. 18

Polykritus returned after dying, i. 364

Polygamy openly preached by certain Positivists, i. 78

Pompei, the room full of glass, i. 537

Pope seized the scepter of the Pagan pontiff, ii. 30; now sympathising with the Turks against Christians, ii. 81; Calvin and Luther, their doctrine one, ii. 479, 480; his fulminations against science, ii. 559, 560; Calixtus III. issues a bull against Halley’s Comet, ii. 509

Popes known as magicians, ii. 56

Popol-Vuh, a manuscript of Quiché, i. 2; leaves the antiquarian in the dark, i. 548

Porphyry, upon Diakka, bad demons of sorcery, i. 219; twice united with God, i. 292; upon the passion of spirits for putrid substances and fresh blood, i. 344; on freshly-spilt blood in evocation, i. 493

Porta, Baptista, theory of magic, world-soul, astral light, i. 208

Poruthû-Madân, the wrestling demon, aiding in levitation, taming animals, etc., i. 496

Positivism of Littré found in Vyasa, 10,400 B.C., i. 621

Positivists, i. 73; their religion without a God, i. 76; design to uproot Spiritualism, ib.; preach Polygamy, i. 78; the climax of their system, i. 80; neglect no means to overthrow Spiritualism, i. 83; despised and hated, ii. 3

Possession, epidemic in Germany, i. 375

Poudot, the shoemaker, his house beset by an elemental demon, i. 364

Power of leaving the body temporarily, i. 476, 477; power to disappear, and to be seen in other forms, ii. 583

Powers in nature, as recognized by exact science, and by kabalists, i. 466

Pradjapatis, the ancestors of mankind, ten in number, ii. 427

Prakamya, the power to change old age to youth, ii. 583

Pralayas or dissolutions, two, ii. 424

Prakriti, or Mahat, the external life, ii. 565

Pranayama, ii. 590

Prapti, the faculty of divination, healing and predicting, ii. 593

Pratyahara, ii. 590

Pravritti or active existence, i. 243

Prayer and its sequences, i. 434

Prayers, kept secret from strangers, i. 581

Pre-Adamite, man described, i. 295; earth, i. 505

Prediction of the Russo-Turkish war, i. 260

Preëminence of woman, ii. 299

Preëxistence, apparent, i. 179

Preëxistent, the spirit of man, i. 316, 317; ii. 280; law of form, i. 420

Pregnant woman, highly impressible and receptive, i. 394; odic emanation and its influence on fœtus, i. 395; under the influence of the ether or astral light, ib.; might influence the features of children by pentagram, ib.

Prehistoric races, i. 545

Premature burial, i. 456

Presbytere de Cideville, phenomenon of thunder and images of fantastic animals as predicted by a sorcerer, i. 106

Preston, Rev. Dr., his doctrine of a Mother in the plan of redemption, ii. 172

Preterhuman beings, their alliance indicated in every ancient religion, ii. 299

Pre-Vedic religion of India, ii. 39

Priest, Assyrian, always bore the name of his god, i. 554

Priest-ridden nations always fall, ii. 121, 122

Priestesses of Germany, how they prophesied, ii. 592

Priestley, Dr. Joseph, discovered oxygen, i. 250; anticipated the present-day philosophers, ib.; on the godhood of Jesus, ii. 239

Priests, their cast-off garb worn by men of science, ii. 8

Priest-sorcerers, ii. 57

Primal element obtained, i. 51; like clear water, ib.

Primitive Christianity, with grip, pass-words and degrees of initiation, ii. 204; Christians, a community of secret societies, ii. 335; triads, ii. 454

Primordial substance, i. 133

Prince of Hohenlohe a medium, i. 28; of Hell sides with the strongest, and treats Satan very badly, ii. 517

Principe Createur identical with the Principe Generateur and not Christian, ii. 377

Principes, i. 300

Probation of Jesus, ii. 484, 485; the Devil or Diabolos no malignant principle, ii. 485

Proclus, on magic and emanation, i. 243; theory of the gods or planetary spirits, i. 311, 312; his remarkable statements of marvels acted by dead persons, i. 364; on second dying and the luminous form, i. 432; his idea of divine power, i. 489; the mystic pass-word, ib.; his explanation of the gradation of the Mysteries, ii. 101; upon apparitions beheld in the Mysteries, ii. 113

Proctor, R. A., i. 245; accuses the ancients of ignorance, i. 253

Profanation to eat blood, ii. 567

Projecting of the astral or spiritual body, ii. 619, 620

Prometheus, the Logos or Adam Kadmon, i. 298; revealed the art of bringing down lightning, i. 526; prediction of Hermes, ii. 514, 515

Prophecies from Hindu books, ii. 556; antedate Christianity, ii. 557

Prophecy determined in two ways, i. 200; gift imparted by infection, i. 217; a power possessed by the soul both in and apart from the body, ii. 594

Prophetic star of the incarnation, ii. 454

Prophets of Baal danced the circle-dance of the Amazons, ii. 45; dominated in Israel, and priests in Judah, ii. 439; of Israel never approved of sacrificial worship, ii. 525; led a party against the priests, ib.

Protection from vampires, etc., i. 460

Protest against ethnological distinction from the progeny of Noah, ii. 434

Protestant world still under the imputation of magical commerce with Satan, ii. 503

Protestantism has no rights, i. 27

Protestants in the United States, ii. 1; their bloody statutes against witchcraft, ii. 503

Protevangelium, a parody of the Nicene creed, ii. 473

Protogonos, i. 341

Proto-hippus, i. 411

Protoplasm, i. 223; taught by Seneca, etc., i. 249; doctrine of the Swâbhâvikas, or Hindu pantheists, i. 250

Prunnikos, mother of Ilda-Baoth, the God of the Jews, ii. 187

Psyche, the animal soul, i. 317

Psychic embryos, i. 311; force, i. 45-67; same as ectenic force, i. 113; same as the Akasa, ib.; known to the ancient philosophers, i. 131; propositions of Sergeant Cox, i. 195; a blind force, i. 199

Psychode force, i. 55, 113

Psychography, or writing of messages by spirits, i. 367

Psychological epidemics, ii. 625; powers of certain nuns in Thibet, ii. 609

Psychology, heretofore almost unknown, i. 407; the basis of physiology anciently, but now based by scholars upon physiology, i. 424

Psychomatics of occultism, i. 344

Psychometry, i. 182; Prof. Denton and wife, i. 183; i. 330; practised by the ancients, i. 331

Psychophobia, i. 46

Psylli in Africa, serpent-charmers, i. 381

Pueblos of Mexico still worship the sun, moon, stars, and fire, i. 557

Pulpit of Peter the teaching of the Spirit of God, ii. 8

Punch-and-Judy boxes or Christian mysteries, ii. 119

Punjaub, population hybridized with Asiatic Æthiopians, i. 567

Purana, rules for writing one, ii. 492; the model of the Pentateuch, ib.

Purple, Tyrian, i. 239

Pûttâm, or imps, i. 447

Pyramids, their architecture and symbolism, i. 236; of Egypt, i. 518; their purpose, i. 519; the baptismal font, ib.; the supposed manufacture of the material, ib.; built on the former sea-shore, i. 520

Pyrrho, how to be interpreted, ii. 530

Pythagoras, his philosophy derived from the Brahmans, i. 9; taught the heliocentric system, i. 35, 532; believed in an infinity of worlds, i. 96; Bruno his disciple, i. 96, 98; taught God as the Universal Mind, i. 131; his esoteric system included in the arcane doctrines of wisdom, i. 205; Galileo a student, i. 238; his maxim widely scattered, “Do not stir the fire with a sword,” i. 247; dual signification of his precepts, i. 248; his trinity, i. 262; regard for precious stones and their mystical virtues, i. 265; his doctrine the same as the laws of Manu, i. 271; alleged influence on birds and animals, i. 283; testimony of Thomas Taylor, i. 284; initiated in the Mysteries of Byblos, Tyre, Syria, Egypt and Babylon, ib.; did not teach literal transmigration of the soul, i. 289; taught the Buddhistic doctrines, i. 289-291; held for a clever impostor, i. 307; derived the soul from the world-soul, i. 316; mathematical doctrine of the universe, i. 318; taught the same as Buddha, i. 347; explains imagination as memory, i. 396; copied by Euclid, Archimedes, and Ptolemy, i. 512; learned music in Egypt and taught it in Italy, i. 544; placed the sphere of purification in the sun, ii. 12; subdued wild animals, ii. 77; persuaded a bull not to eat beans, ii. 78; was not a “spirit-medium,” ii. 118; his system of numerals, ii. 300; probably did not understand decimal notation, ib.

Pythagorean pentacle, ii. 451, 452

Pythagorists were probably Buddhists, ii. 491

Pytho, or Ob, i. 355

Pythoness, her powers of seership, ii. 590

Quack, a false name imposed on Paracelsus, ii. 621

Queen of Heaven indebted to Pius IX., ii. 9; the Virgin Mary, Isis, Ishtar, Astarté, Queen Dido, Anna, Anaitis, etc., ii. 96, 446-450

Quetzo-Cohuatl, the serpent-god of Mexican legends, i. 546; wonders wrought by him, ii. 558; his wand, ib.

Quiché cosmogony, i. 549

Quicksilver and sulphur, a magical preparation to give long life, ii. 620

Quotation from Psalms credited by Matthew to Isaiah, ii. 172

Rabbinical chronology, none before the twelfth century, ii. 443

Races, human, many died out before Adam, i. 2; pre-Adamite, i. 305; of men differ in gifts, ii. 588

Radzivil, Prince, detects the impostures of monks, ii. 72

Rahat, or perfect man, ii. 287, 288

Railroads in Upper Egypt, i. 528

Ram, or Aries, the symbol of creative power, i. 262

Ramayana the source and origin of Homer’s inspiration, ii. 278

Ramsay, Count, his story of the Templars, ii. 384

Raspberry-mark produced by longing, i. 391

Rasit, its meaning suppressed, ii. 34; wisdom, ii. 35

Rational soul, every man endowed, ii. 279

Raulica, Father Ventura de, letter on magic, ii. 70

Ravan and Rama, ii. 436

Raven and St. Benedict, ii. 78

Rawho, the demon of Ceylon, ii. 509

Rawlinson, Sir H. C., brings home an engraved stone, i. 240; declares that the Akkadians came from Armenia, i. 263; conjectures respecting the Aryans, ii. 433

Rawson, Prof. A. L., a member of the Druze Brotherhood of Lebanon, ii. 312; account of his initiation, ii. 313

Rays of the Star of Bethlehem preserved as a relic, ii. 71

Razors, superior article in Africa, i. 538

Realm of Amita, legend of, i. 601

Reason, what it is, i. 425; developed at the expense of instinct, i. 433; and instinct, their source, i. 432

Reber, G., shows that there was no apostolic church at Rome, ii. 124

Rebold, Dr., statement concerning the ancient colleges of Egypt, i. 520

Reciprocal influences, i. 314

Red dragon, the Assyrian military symbol, borrowed by Persia, Byzantium, and Rome, ii. 484

Redeemer not promised in the book of Genesis, but by Manu, ii. 50

Red-haired man, repugnance to stepping over his shadow, ii. 610; the magnetism dreaded, ii. 611

Reformation had Paul for leader, ii. 180

Reformers as bloodthirsty as Catholics, ii. 503

Regazzoni, remarkable experiments, i. 142; the mesmerist, feats, i. 283

Regenerated heathendom in the Christian ranks, ii. 80

Regeneration or spiritual birth taught in India, ii. 565

Regulation wardrobe of the Madonna, ii. 9

Reichenbach, described the Od force, i. 146; prepared the way to understand Paracelsus, i. 167; on odic force of pregnant women, i. 394

Reincarnation, its cause, i. 346; its possibility, and impossibility, i. 351

Religion without a God, i. 76; of the future, ib.; of the ancients the religion of the future, i. 613; private or national property, not to be shared with foreigners, i. 581; taught in the oldest Mysteries, i. 567; which dreads the light must be false, ii. 121; of Gautama, propagandism, ii. 608

Religions, ancient, based on indestructibility of matter and force, i. 243; anciently sabaistic, i. 261; derived from one source and tend to one end, ii. 639; Papacy and scientific, i. 403

Religious customs of the Mexicans and Peruvians like those of the Phœnicians, Babylonians, and Egyptians, i. 551; instinct productive of immorality, i. 83; liberty considered as intolerance, ii. 503; reform pure at the beginning, ii. 333; myths have an historical foundation, ii. 431; teachers, ii. 1

Renan, E., described Jesus as a Gallicized rabbi, ii. 562

Repentance possible even in Hades or Gehenna, i. 352

Repercussion, i. 360

Rephaim, i. 133

Resistance, extraordinary, to blows, sharp instruments, etc., i. 375, 376

Resuscitated Buddha, a babe speaking with man’s voice, i. 437

Resuscitations, i. 478, 479, 480; after actual death, impossible, i. 481

Report of French Parliament upon the Jesuits, ii. 353

Resplendent one, ii. 113; the Augoeides, or self-shining vision, ii. 115

Retribution on the Roman Catholic Church, ii. 121

Reuchlin, John, a Kabalist, ii. 20

Revelation, or Apocalypse, its author a Kabalist, ii. 91; his hatred of the Mysteries made him the enemy of Paul, ib.

Revenge of Ilda-Baoth for the transgression of his command, ii. 185

Rib of the Word made flesh preserved as a relic, ii. 71

Rig-Veda, hymns written before Zoroaster, ii. 433

Rio Janeiro, her Madonna with bare limbs, blond hair and chignon, ii. 9; her Christ in dandy evening dress, ii. 10

Rishi Kutsa, i. 11

Rishis, or sages, i. 90

Rite of Swedenborg, a Jesuitical production, ii. 390

Rites and ceremonial dress of Christian clergy like that of Babylonians, etc., ii. 94

Ritual of exorcism, ii. 69; funeral, of the Egyptians, ii. 367

Rituals, Kabalistic and Catholic compared, ii. 85, 86

Rochester Cathedral, its originals, ii. 5; rappings, i. 36

Rock-temples of Ipsambul, i. 542; works of Phœnician cities, i. 570; similar in Egypt and America, i. 571

Rod of Moses, the crux ansata, ii. 455

Roger Bacon, i. 64

Roma, Cambodian traditions, i. 566

Roman Catholic Clergy murdered mediums, i. 26; Church burned sorcerers that were not priests, ii. 58; Church has deprived herself of the key to her own religious mysteries, ii. 121; Church regards dissent, heresy, and witchcraft identical, ii. 503; considers religious liberty as intolerance, ib.

Roman Catholics in the United States, ii. 1; frown at the spiritual phenomena as diabolical, ii. 4; pontiffs arrogate dominion over Greek and Protestant Christians, i. 27

Rome, Church of, put Bruno to death for his doctrines, i. 93; regards the spiritual phenomena as genuine, i. 100; Church of, cursing spiritualists, ii. 6; excommunicating the Bulgarians, Servians, Russians, and Italian liberals, ii. 7

Rosaries of Buddhistic origin, ii. 95

Roscoe, Professor, on iron in the sun, i. 513

Rose, impression of one on Mme. von N., i. 398

Rosicrucians, persecuted and burned, i. 64; their doctrine of creation, i. 258; still a mystery, ii. 380; unknown to its cruelest enemy, the Church, ib.; the aim to support Catholicism, ii. 394; their doctrine of fire, i. 423

Rosie Cross, brothers live only in name, i. 29; mysterious body, i. 64; burned without mercy by the Church, ib.

Round Tower of Bhangulpore, ii. 5

Rousseau, the savant, encounter with a toad, i. 399

Royal Arch word, ii. 293; cipher, ii. 396

Ruc, from New Zealand, i. 603

Rufus of Thessalonica returned to life after dying, i. 365

Rules imposed upon neophytes, ii. 365

Russia, no church-miracles, ii. 17

Russian conquest of Turkey predicted, i. 260

S. P. R. C., the cipher, ii. 395

Sabazian worship Sabbatic, ii. 45

Sabbath, adopted by the Jews from other peoples, ii. 417; Christian, its origin, ii. 419

Sabbatical institution not mentioned in Job, ii. 494

Sabeanism, treated of in Job, ii. 494

Sacerdotal caste in every ancient religion, ii. 99; office, magical evocation, ii. 118

Sacred sleep, i. 357; produced by draughts of soma-juice, ib.; lake, ii. 364; writings of India have a deeper meaning, ii. 430; books of the Jews destroyed, 158 B.C., ii. 470; tree of Kounboum renews its budding in the time of Son-Ka-po, ii. 609

Sacrifice of the hierophant or victim, ii. 42; of blood, ii. 566

Sacrificial worship never approved by the Israelitish prophets, ii. 525

Sacrilege to seek to understand a mystery, ii. 249

Sahara, perhaps once a sea-bed, i. 592

St. Paul’s Cathedral, its double lithoi, ii. 5; Medard, the fanatics, i. 375; John, Knights of, not Masons, ii. 383; persecuted by the Inquisition, ib.

Saints rescued from hell, ii. 517; Buddhistic and Lamaistic, their great sanctity, ii. 608; never washing themselves, ii. 511

Sakti, the active energy of the gods, ii. 276; employed as a vehan, ib.

Sakti-trimurti, or female trinity, ii. 444

Salamander or asbestos, i. 504

Salem, Mass., obsessions occurring there, i. 71; witchcraft, the obeah woman, i. 361; witchcraft, ii. 18

Salsette, the Kanhari caves, the abode of St. Josaphat, ii. 580, 581

Salt regarded as the universal menstruum and one of the chief formative principles, i. 147

Salverte, his philosophy of magic, i. 115; imputes deception to Iamblichus and others, ib.; his account of a soldier protected by an amulet, i. 378; on mechanics and invention in ancient times, i. 516; on the use of electricity, etc., by Numa and Tullus, kings of Rome, i. 527

Samâddi, an exalted spiritual condition, ii. 590

Samael or Satan, the simoon or wind of the desert, ii. 483

Samaritans recognized only the books of Moses and Joshua, ii. 470

Samothrace, a mystery enacted there once every seven years, i. 302; worship of the Kabeiri brought thither by Dardanus, i. 570

Samothracian Mysteries and new life, i. 132; magnetism and electricity, i. 234

Samson, the Hebrew Herakles, a mythical character, ii. 439; represented by the Somona of Ceylon, i. 577

Samuel the prophet, a mythical hero, the doppel of Samson, ii. 439; the Hebrew Ganesa, ib.; his school, i. 26

San Marco at Venice, the original of the Campanila column, ii. 5

Sanchoniathon, on chaos and creation, i. 342

Sanctity of the chair of Peter, its source, ii. 25

Sankhya, the eight faculties of the soul, ii. 592, 593

Sanctuary of the pagodas never entered by a European [except Mr. Ellis--see Higgins’s Apocalypsis--very doubtful], ii. 623

Sannyâsi, a saint of the second degree, ii. 98

Sanscrit, endeavor to show its derivation from the Greek, i. 443; inscriptions, none older than Chandragupta, ii. 436; the vernacular of the Akkadians, ii. 46; appears on the leaves of the magical Koumboum, ib.; books written in presence of a child-medium, i. 368; impressions by a fakir or juggler on leaves, i. 368, 369; manuscripts translated into every Asiatic language, i. 578; language derived from the Rutas, i. 594

Sapphire, sacred to the moon, i. 264; possesses a magical power and produces somnambulic phenomena, ib.; Hindu legend of its first production, i. 265

Sar or Saros, i. 30

Sara-isvati, wife of Brahma, goddess of sacred knowledge, ii. 409

Sarcophagus, porphyry, in the pyramids, i. 519

Sargent, Epes, on spiritual deceptions, i. 220; his arraignment of Tyndall for coquetting with different beliefs, i. 419

Sargon, the original of the story of Moses, ii. 442

Sarpa Rajni, the queen of the serpents, ii. 489

Sarles, Rev. John W., advocates the damnation of adult heathen, ii. 474

Satan, his existence first made a dogma by Christians, ii. 13; declared fundamental, ii. 14; Ilda-Baoth, so called, ii. 186; identical with Jehovah, ii. 451; the mainstay of sacerdotism, ii. 480; to be contemplated from their planes, ii. 481; personified as a devil by the Asideans, ii. 481; same as Ahriman or Anramanyas, ib.; the name applied to a serpent in the Hebrew Scriptures, ii. 481; the same as Seth, god of the Hittites, ib.; of the book of Job, ii. 483; counsels with the Lord, ii. 485; a son of God, ii. 492; makes a sortie into New England and other colonies, ii. 503; the Biblical term for public accuser, ii. 494; the same as Typhon, ib.; cast forth by the prince of hell, ii. 515, 516; is made subject to Beelzebub, prince of hell, ii. 517; and Beelzebub hold a conversation about Jesus, ii. 520, 521

Satanism defined by Father Ventura de Raulica, ii. 14

Sati, a burned widow, i. 541

Sattras, imitations of the course of the sun, i. 11

Saturation of the medium, i. 499, 500

Saturn, Chaldean discovery of his rings, i. 260, 263; the father of Zeus, i. 263; the same as Bel, Baal, and Siva, ib.; his image, ii. 235; or Kronos, offers his only-begotten son to Ouranos and circumcises himself and family, i. 578; the myth original in the Maha-Bharata, ib.

Saturnalia of monks at Christmas, ii. 366

Saul, evil spirit exorcised, i. 215

Saviour, would be lost if we lose our demons, ii. 476

Scandinavian tradition of trolls, ii. 624

Scepter of the Boddhisgat seen floating in the air, ii. 610

Scheme of the Ophites, ii. 292

Schlieman, the Hellenist, finds evidence of cycles of development, i. 6; at Mycenæ, i. 598

Schmidt, I. J., statement in regard to the steppes of Turan and desert of Gobi, i. 603

Scholars, ancient, believed in arcane doctrines, i. 205

Scholastic science knows neither beginning nor end, i. 336

Schools of magic in the Lamaseries, ii. 609

Schopenhauer, i. 55, 59; on nature as illusion, ii. 158

Science, formerly arcane and taught in the sanctuary, i. 7; its progress, i. 40; spiritualism, i. 83; “has no belief,” i. 278; knows no beginning or end, i. 336; called anti-christianism, i. 337; mystery fatal to it, i. 338; its parent source, the unknown, i. 339; its dilemma, i. 340; will never distinguish the difference between human and animal ovules, i. 397; invading the domain of religion, i. 403; surrounded by a large hypothetical domain, i. 404; her domain within the limit of the changes of matter, i. 421; gross conception of fire, i. 423; its dogmas concerning perpetual motion, elixir of life, transmutation of metals and universal solvent, i. 501; stages of its growth, i. 533; its three necessary elements, ii. 637; spiritism does not prevent them, ib.; modern, fails to satisfy the aspirations of the race; makes the future a void and bereaves man of life, ii. 639

Scientific knowledge confined to the temples, i. 25; Association, or American Association for the Advancement of Science, on spiritualism and roosters crowing in the night, i. 245, 246; attainments of ancient Hindu savants, i. 618, 620

Scientists bound in duty to investigate, i. 5; afraid of spiritual phenomena, i. 41; treatment of Prof. Crookes, i. 44; likely to rediscover magic, i. 67; not to be credited for the increase of knowledge, i. 84; denied Buffon, Franklin, the steam-engine, railroad, etc., i. 85; surpassed the clergy in hostility to discovery, ib.; as much given to persecution, ib.; know little certain, i. 224; entrapping of Slade the medium, ib.; put forth no new doctrines, i. 248, 249; anticipated by Liebig and Priestly, i. 250; many of them inanimate corpses, i. 317; their ultima thule, i. 340; curious conjectures concerning the aurora, i. 417; their incapacity to understand the spiritual side, i. 418

Scin-lecca, or double, ii. 104; makes the principal manifestations, ii. 517

Scintilla, the Divine, produces a monad, i. 302; of Abraham taken from Michael, ii. 452; Isaac from Gabriel, and Jacob from Uriel, ii. 452

Scottish rite, its headquarters at a Jesuit college, ii. 381

Screw, invented by Archytas, the instructor of Plato, i. 543

Scyths, probably the same as Mongolians, i. 576

Sea, ancient inland sea north of the Himalayas, i. 589

Seal, Solomon’s of Hindu origin, i. 135

Seance in Bengal, i. 467

Second Emanation condenses matter and diffuses life, i. 302; Adam created unisexual, i. 559; spiritual birth, ii. 566; advent, a fable invented for a precaution, ii. 535; death, ii. 368; sight, i. 211

Secret formulæ, i. 66; sacerdotal castes in every ancient religion, ii. 99; doctrine, its martyrs, i. 574; of Moses, ii. 525; volume, the real Hebrew Bible, ii. 471; sects of the Christians, ii. 289; are still in existence, ii. 290; God of the Kabala, ii. 230; of secrets, ii. 568

Secrets for prolonging life, ii. 563

Sectarian beliefs to disappear, i. 613

Sects existing before Christ, ii. 144

Sedecla, the Obeah woman of En-Dor, i. 494

Seer, receives impressions directly from his spirit, ii. 591

Seers or epoptæ, not spirit-mediums, ii. 118

Seer-adept, knows how to suspend the action of the brain, ii. 591

Seership natural with some people, ii. 588; two kinds, of the soul and the spirit, ii. 590; an elevation of the soul, ii. 591

Self of man, inner triune, ii. 114; the future, ii. 115

Self-consciousness, attained on earth, i. 368

Self-printed records on the sacred tree, i. 302

Seir-Anpin, the Christos, ii. 230; the third god, ii. 247

Semitic, the least spiritual branch of the human family, ii. 434; its germs found in Khamism, ii. 435

Semi-monastics, ii. 608

Sensitive flame obeying a man’s order, ii. 607

Separation, temporary, of the spirit from the body, ii. 588

Sephira, i. 160; the Divine Intelligence and mother of the Sephiroth, i. 258; the same as Metis and Sophia, i. 263; the first emanation, i. 270; or Sacred Aged (Maha Lakshmi), ii. 421

Sephiroth, i. 258; concealed wisdom, their father, ib.; or emanations, ii. 36; ten, three classes in one unit, ii. 40; the same as the ten Pradjapatis, ii. 215; same as the ten patriarchs, ib.

Sepulchres in Thibet, extraordinary arrangement of bodies and decorations, ii. 604

Seraph, his snout preserved as a relic, ii. 71

Serapis, a name of Surya, ii. 438; an accepted type of Christ, ii. 336; his picture adopted by the Christians, ib.; represented by a serpent, ii. 490; usurped the worship of Osiris, ii. 491; the seven vowels chanted as a hymn in his honor, i. 514

Serpent of Genesis, des Mousseaux’s name for the devil, i. 15; matter, i. 297; dwelling in the branches of the tree of life, i. 298; symbol of wisdom and immortality, i. 553; of the book of Genesis, Ash-mogh or Asmodeus, ii. 188; persuades man to eat of the tree of knowledge, ii. 185; Christna crushing his head, ii. 446; the divine symbol east and west, ii. 484; most spirit-like of all reptiles, and hence a favorite symbol, ii. 489; how it became the emblem of eternity and of the world, ii. 489; universally venerated, ii. 489; a symbol of Serapis and Jesus, ii. 490; and Eve, ii. 512

Serpent-charmers, cannot fascinate human beings, ii. 612; their powers, ii. 628

Serpent-charming, i. 381, 382, 470

Serpent-monsters, i. 393

Serpent-god, sons of, the hierophants, i. 553

Serpent-gods, Mexican, 13 in number, i. 572

Serpent-trail round the unformed earth, ii. 489

Serpent-worship, its origin not known, ii. 489

Serpent-worshippers of Kashmere become Buddhists, ii. 608

Serpent’s catacombs in Egypt, i. 553; mysteries of the unavoidable cycle or centre of necessity, ib.

Serpents, the earth their queen, i. 10; Kneph, Agathodaimon, Kakodaimon, i. 133, 157; Eliphas Levi’s, symbol of astral fire, i. 137; queen of, ii. 489; used as plaything at Hindu festivals, ii. 622

Servius, on the ancient practice of employing celestial fire at the altars, i. 526

Sesostris, instructed by the oracle in the Trinity, ii. 51

Seth, the reputed son of Adam, the same as Hermes, Thoth, and Sat-an, i. 554; the same as Typhon, ii. 482

Seth, his interview with Michael at the gate of Paradise, ii. 520; worshipped by the Hittites, ii. 523; same as El, ii. 524

Sethicnites, disbelieved that Jesus was God, ii. 176

Seven, a sacred Hindu number, ii. 407; among the Chaldeans, ii. 408; potentiality of the number, ii. 417; steps, the descent, i. 353; degrees, old English Templar Rite, ii. 377; vowels chanted as a hymn, i. 514; caverns, i. 552; spirits, i. 300, 301; spirits of the Apocalypse, i. 461; impostor demons, ii. 296; Æons, ib.; rishis, ib.

Seven-headed, serpent, ii. 489

Seventh degree, ii. 365; ray and seven vowel, i. 514; rite, the life transfer, ii. 564

Severus, Alexander, pillaged Egyptian temples for books, i. 406

Sexual element in Christianity, ii. 80; emblems and worship, ii. 445

Shaberon, summoning a lama by spirit-message, ii. 604; his wonderful summons to rescue the author from peril in Mongolia, ii. 628

Shaberons, or Khubilhans, reincarnations of Buddha, ii. 609

Shad-belly coat first worn by Babylonian priests, ii. 458

Shadow, repugnance to stepping across it, ii. 610; magnetic exhalation, ii. 611

Shakers, spiritual phenomena, ii. 18

Shaman, prophesying, ii. 624, 625; prediction of the Crimean war, ii. 625; extraordinary scene with the talismanic stone, ii. 626, 628; “dragged out of his skin,” ii. 628; priests bound to perform their “true rites” but once a year, at the solstice, ii. 624

Shamanism or spirit-worship, the oldest religion of Mongolia, an offshoot of primitive theurgy, ii. 615

Shamans occasionally enjoy divine powers, i. 3, 211; of Siberia, degenerate scions of ancient Shamanism, ii. 616; sometimes only mediums, sometimes magicians, ii. 625; power over psychical epidemics, ii. 626; each one has a talisman, ib.

Shampooing or tschamping, a magical manipulation, i. 445

Shark-charmers or Kadal-katti, i. 606; paid by the British government, i. 607

Shebang, the Sabbath, ii., 418

Shedim, nature-spirits, or Afrites, i. 313

Shekinah, the veil of the most ancient, ii. 223

Shem, Ham and Japhet, the old gods Samas, Kham and Iapetos, ii. 487

Shemites, Assyrians, i. 576; probably a hybrid of Hamite and Aryan, ib.

Shien-Sien, a blissful state, power of those obtaining it to transport themselves everywhere, ii. 618, 620

Shiloh, daughters, their dance, ii. 45

Shimeon and Patar, ii. 93

Shoëpffer, Prof., teaches that the earth does not revolve, i. 621

Shoel ob, or consulter with familiar spirits, i. 355

Shudâla-Mâdan, the ghoul or graveyard fiend, i. 495

Shu-King, i. 11

Shûla-Mâdan, the furnace-demon, i. 496; helps the juggler with raising trees, ib.

Shu-tukt, a collegiate monastery, having in it over 30,000 monks, ii. 609

Siam, a king in 1670 who sought for the philosopher’s stone, i. 571

Siamese, the power of monks, i. 213, 214; study of the philosopher’s stone, i. 214; believe that some know how to render themselves immortal, ib.

Sidereal force taught by Paracelsus, i. 168

Signature of the fœtus, i. 385

Silver, its aura, the quicksilver of the yogis or alchemists, ii. 620, 621

Silver and green associated in hermetic symbolism, i. 513

Silvery spark in the brain, i. 329

Simeon, the existence of such a tribe denied, i. 368; ben Iochai, compiler of the Zohar, ii. 548; rabbi, author of the Zohar, i. 301, 302; his sons arise and relate what they saw in hell, ii. 519; his prototype in India, ib.

Simon ben Iochai, i. 263; Stylites, lived 36 years atop of a pillar, ii. 77; cured a dragon of a sore eye, ib.

Simon Magus, a personification of the apostle Paul, ii. 89; powers attributed to him, i. 471; his journey through the air, ii. 357; and Peter, ii. 190, 191

Simoun, or the wind of the desert, called Diabolos, ii. 483

Simulacrum of a Roumanian lady conducted by a Shaman to the tent of the author, ii. 627, 628

Sin the necessary cause of the greatest good, ii. 479

Sinai, Mount, metals smelted there, i. 542; story of Moses and the brass seraph, ib.

Singing sands, i. 605

Sins, the five which divide the offender from his associates, ii. 608

Siphra Dzeniouta, i. 1

Sister’s son inheriting a crown, ii. 437

Sistra at the Israelitish festival, ii. 45

Siva, the fire-god, same as Bel and Saturn or Kronos, i. 263; vigil-night, i. 446; represented as sacrificing a rhinoceros instead of his son, i. 577, 578; identical with Baal, Moloch, Saturn and Abraham, i. 578; created Adhima and Heva, ancestors of the present race of mankind, i. 590; hurls fallen angels into Onderah, ii. 11; his paradise, ii. 234; hurls the devils into the bottomless pit, ii. 238; Sabazios and Sabaoth the same divinity, ii. 487; the same as the western chief gods, ii. 524; most intellectual of the gods, ib.

Six principles of man, ii. 367; days of evolution and one of repose, ii. 422; sacred syllables, “aum mani padma houm,” ii. 606; races of men mentioned in laws of Manu, i. 590; thousand years the term of creation, i. 342; thousand infant skulls found in a fish-pond by a convent in Rome, ii. 58

Sixteenth incarnation of Buddha at Urga, ii. 617

Sixth degree, ii. 365

Sixty thousand (60,428) paid religious teachers in the United States, ii. 1

Skepticism a malady, i. 115